Galateo espagnol, or, The Spanish gallant instructing thee in that which thou must doe, and take heed of in thyusuall cariage, to be well esteemed, and loved of the people. Written in Spanish by Lucas Gracian de Antisco servant to his Majesty. And done into English by W.S. of the Inner Temple Esquire. Full of variety, and delight, and very necessary to be perused, not only of the generous youth of this kingdom, but also of all such as are exercised in their gentile education.
         Galateo español. English
         Gracián Dantisco, Lucas.
      
       
         
           1640
        
      
       Approx. 271 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 124 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02000
         STC 12145
         ESTC S103359
         99839115
         99839115
         3514
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02000)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3514)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 959:06)
      
       
         
           
             Galateo espagnol, or, The Spanish gallant instructing thee in that which thou must doe, and take heed of in thyusuall cariage, to be well esteemed, and loved of the people. Written in Spanish by Lucas Gracian de Antisco servant to his Majesty. And done into English by W.S. of the Inner Temple Esquire. Full of variety, and delight, and very necessary to be perused, not only of the generous youth of this kingdom, but also of all such as are exercised in their gentile education.
             Galateo español. English
             Gracián Dantisco, Lucas.
             Style, William, 1603-1679.
             Della Casa, Giovanni, 1503-1556. Galateo.
             Cross, Thomas, fl. 1632-1682, engraver.
          
           [24], 72, 63-86, 83-209, [5] p. : ill.
           
             Printed by E. G[riffin] for William Lee, at the Turkes head in Fleete-streete, neere to the Miter Taverne,
             London :
             1640.
          
           
             W.S. = William Style.
             Based on: Della Casa, Giovanni. Galateo.
             Printer's name from STC.
             The engraved frontispiece is signed: Tho: Crosse fecit.
             With a final contents leaf preceded by a blank leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Etiquette, Medieval -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-12 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-12 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Galateo
               Espanol
               An
               o
               Dō
               1640
            
             
               Tho
               :
               Crosse
               fecit
            
             
               
                 Reader
                 stopp
                 heere
                 ,
                 First
                 fix
                 thine
                 eye
                 ,
              
               
                 On
                 this
                 quainte
                 Spaniards
                 gallantrye
                 :
              
               
                 Then
                 reade
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
              
               
                 Hee
                 's
                 farr
                 less
                 braue
                 in
                 Cloathes
                 ,
                 then
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   S.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Galateo
             Espagnol
          
           ,
           OR
           ,
           THE
           SPANISH
           GALLANT
           ,
           INSTRVCTING
           THEE
           in
           that
           which
           thou
           must
           doe
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           in
           thy
           usuall
           cariage
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           loved
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           Spanish
           by
           
             Lucas
             Gracian
             de
             Antisco
          
           servant
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
           And
           done
           into
           English
           by
           
             W.
             S.
          
           of
           the
           Inner
           Temple
           Esquire
           .
           Full
           of
           variety
           ,
           and
           delight
           ,
           and
           very
           necessary
           to
           be
           perused
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           generous
           youth
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           exercised
           in
           their
           gentile
           Education
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             G.
          
           for
           
             William
             Lee
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Turkes
           head
           in
           Fleete-streete
           ,
           neere
           to
           the
           Miter
           Taverne
           .
           1640.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           high
           ,
           Noble
           ,
           and
           most
           Illustrious
           :
           CHARLES
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           SIr
           ,
           let
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           desires
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           obtaine
           your
           pardon
           ,
           for
           this
           my
           triviall
           dedication
           .
           Yet
           if
           the
           title
           of
           this
           booke
           bee
           true
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           mine
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           authors
           )
           it
           may
           prove
           worthy
           your
           inspection
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           your
           perusall
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           few
           rules
           therein
           conteyned
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           may
           be
           credited
           )
           being
           well
           observed
           ,
           will
           gaine
           
           you
           the
           love
           of
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           (
           consequently
           )
           command
           their
           obedience
           .
           Two
           things
           ,
           which
           Princes
           ,
           above
           others
           ,
           have
           greatest
           neede
           of
           ,
           and
           wherein
           they
           become
           most
           happy
           ,
           being
           made
           thereby
           ,
           more
           absolute
           ,
           then
           either
           by
           rigor
           of
           Lawes
           ,
           or
           force
           of
           Armes
           .
           It
           is
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           deedes
           ,
           and
           heroick
           actions
           of
           Princes
           ,
           are
           of
           highest
           esteeme
           :
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           (
           therefore
           )
           to
           bee
           altogether
           regardlesse
           ,
           even
           of
           their
           ordinary
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           usuall
           cariage
           .
           For
           as
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           become
           most
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           renouned
           :
           so
           by
           these
           ,
           (
           if
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           gracefull
           )
           they
           
           grow
           more
           endeered
           ,
           in
           the
           peopls
           affections
           .
           This
           treatise
           was
           first
           penned
           by
           a
           Courtyer
           .
           Therefore
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           well
           translated
           ,
           no
           marvaile
           ,
           for
           how
           should
           a
           plodding
           Lawyer
           ,
           make
           a
           neate
           construction
           ,
           of
           a
           quaint
           and
           polite
           Gallants
           meaning
           ?
           rude
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           your
           highnesse
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           casting
           your
           eye
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           course
           visage
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           faire
           intentions
           of
           the
           presenter
           .
           I
           confesse
           there
           be
           no
           dainties
           in
           it
           ,
           fit
           for
           your
           curious
           palate
           ,
           yet
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           bee
           pleased
           to
           tast
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           others
           ,
           for
           whom
           such
           course
           fare
           is
           farre
           
           more
           proper
           ,
           may
           thereby
           bee
           brought
           ,
           to
           relish
           it
           the
           better
           .
           All
           I
           will
           say
           in
           its
           commendation
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           it
           is
           but
           briefe
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           of
           variety
           .
        
         
           
             Inner
             Temple
             
               the
               28
               of
               March
               ,
               1640.
               
            
          
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             Your
             Highnesses
             in
             all
             duty
             and
             observance
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             William
             Style
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Approbation
           .
        
         
           I
           Brother
           
             Augustine
             Arbole
             presentado
          
           ,
           Reader
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           our
           Father
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           of
           Barcelona
           ,
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           ,
           and
           right
           reverend
           Lord
           ,
           
             Micer
             Onofre
             Pablo
             celleres
          
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           Cannon
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           officiall
           ,
           and
           Vicar
           generall
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           illustrious
           ,
           and
           reverend
           Lord
           ,
           
             Don
             Iuan
             dymas
             Loris
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Barcelona
           ,
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           examined
           ,
           the
           
             Galateo
             Espanol
          
           ,
           &
           I
           find
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           contradicts
           ,
           the
           faith
           ,
           but
           is
           very
           profitable
           ,
           and
           helpful
           to
           the
           good
           instruction
           ,
           and
           education
           of
           youth
           .
        
         
           Dated
           in
           this
           monastery
           of
           S.
           Augustins
           ,
           the
           16
           of
           May
           ,
           1594.
           
        
         
           
             Brother
             Augustine
             Arbole
             ,
             Vt
             .
             Celeres
             ,
             vic
             .
             Gen.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Approbation
           .
        
         
           I
           
             Peter
             Torrens
          
           ,
           Doctr
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           by
           the
           commission
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           ,
           and
           right
           reverend
           Lord
           ,
           
             Gabriel
             Marquet
          
           ,
           officiall
           ,
           and
           vicar
           generall
           of
           Tarraconensis
           ,
           have
           read
           this
           booke
           ,
           intituled
           the
           
             Galateo
             Espanoll
          
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           found
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Catholique
           faith
           ,
           and
           unto
           good
           manners
           .
           In
           witnesse
           wherof
           ,
           I
           here
           subscribe
           my selfe
           ,
        
         
           
             P.
             Torrens
             .
             Vt
             .
             Marquet
             .
             Vic.
             Generalis
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           The
           right
           illustrious
           Lord
           ,
           Micer
           Francisco
           Bonnet
           ,
           Viceroy
           of
           Catalunna
           ,
           and
           Counsellour
           of
           Barcelona
           .
        
         
           RIght
           reverend
           Sir
           ,
           being
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           intituled
           the
           
             Galateo
             Espanol
          
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           of
           much
           furtherance
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           men
           ought
           (
           ordinarily
           )
           to
           carry
           themselves
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           be
           not
           only
           not
           ill
           thought
           of
           ,
           and
           hated
           of
           others
           ,
           But
           very
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           to
           all
           :
           and
           considering
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           Copies
           thereof
           ,
           the
           common
           wealth
           looseth
           this
           so
           great
           a
           good
           .
           I
           determined
           to
           print
           it
           
           at
           my
           owne
           charge
           .
           Because
           that
           it
           is
           not
           now
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           or
           ability
           ,
           to
           doe
           things
           of
           greater
           importance
           ,
           I
           have
           (
           at
           least
           )
           done
           what
           I
           could
           in
           this
           little
           :
           and
           as
           much
           as
           my
           skill
           would
           reach
           unto
           .
           Afterward
           taking
           it
           into
           my
           consideration
           unto
           whom
           I
           were
           best
           to
           dedicate
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           custome
           is
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           impressions
           of
           bookes
           ;
           my
           phansy
           then
           gave
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           better
           dedicate
           it
           ,
           to
           any
           body
           then
           your
           honour
           ,
           who
           with
           greater
           zeale
           and
           thought
           ,
           desireth
           ,
           &
           procureth
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           this
           same
           common
           wealth
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           doe
           well
           see
           ,
           &
           confesse
           )
           as
           well
           in
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           Counsellour
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           of
           a
           deputy
           ,
           which
           your
           honour
           houlds
           ,
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           doth
           order
           ,
           and
           governe
           there
           in
           with
           so
           great
           diligence
           .
           Therefore
           I
           trust
           ,
           that
           your
           honour
           will
           bee
           pleased
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           under
           your
           protection
           :
           and
           although
           the
           service
           bee
           not
           such
           ,
           as
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           person
           of
           your
           
           Honour
           ,
           yet
           receive
           the
           heart
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           is
           offered
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           desire
           I
           have
           ,
           to
           serve
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           (
           dayly
           )
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           consequence
           :
           for
           by
           this
           favour
           ,
           and
           reward
           ,
           I
           recover
           more
           heart
           ,
           and
           vigour
           ,
           to
           undertake
           ,
           and
           finish
           a
           greater
           worke
           .
           God
           keepe
           your
           Lordship
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             illustrious
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Bernat
             Cusana
             kisses
             your
             Honours
             hands
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           The
           right
           illustrious
           Lord
           ,
           Goncales
           Argeto
           de
           Molina
           ,
           Provinciall
           ,
           and
           grand
           Iusticiar
           ,
           for
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           the
           holy
           brotherhood
           ,
           of
           Andalusia
           :
           Lord
           of
           the
           Townes
           ,
           of
           Veros
           ,
           and
           Dagancuelo
           :
           and
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Gildolid
           .
           Alderman
           of
           Civill
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THe
           great
           and
           particular
           friendship
           ,
           which
           
             Antonio
             Gratian
          
           ,
           my
           brother
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Counsellour
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Secretary
           to
           his
           royall
           person
           ,
           did
           finde
           with
           your
           Honour
           ,
           obliges
           mee
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           accompt
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           good
           wits
           of
           this
           age
           doe
           :
           behoulding
           in
           your
           Honour
           ,
           those
           testimonies
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           afforded
           us
           in
           Armes
           ,
           Government
           ,
           and
           writings
           ,
           of
           his
           much
           vertue
           ,
           great
           courage
           and
           cleare
           understanding
           .
           For
           having
           at
           thirteene
           yeares
           old
           ,
           begun
           to
           serve
           his
           Majesty
           in
           the
           Warrs
           ,
           and
           not
           forgetting
           the
           exercise
           of
           learning
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           perceive
           by
           the
           pledges
           ,
           which
           Spaine
           enjoyes
           ,
           and
           expects
           from
           your
           Honours
           wisdome
           ,
           in
           the
           governing
           of
           the
           holy
           brother-hood
           ,
           of
           Andaluzia
           :
           which
           your
           Honour
           takes
           charge
           of
           :
           he
           hath
           shewed
           his
           worth
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           one
           yeere
           wherein
           he
           served
           ,
           by
           condemning
           a
           great
           number
           to
           death
           and
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           he
           hath
           secured
           this
           Province
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           wasted
           with
           robbers
           ;
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           Divine
           ,
           and
           humane
           
           Majesty
           ,
           will
           grant
           your
           Honour
           ,
           the
           reward
           which
           such
           workes
           deserve
           ,
           which
           my
           Galateo
           did
           rightly
           consider
           ,
           in
           beseeching
           of
           your
           Honour
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           affection
           ,
           it
           is
           offered
           .
           Our
           Lord
           preserve
           the
           right
           renouned
           person
           ,
           of
           your
           Honour
           ,
           many
           dayes
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           increase
           of
           wealth
           as
           is
           possible
           .
           From
           Madrid
           the
           10.
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           1582.
           
        
         
           
             Much
             renowned
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             your
             servant
             Lucas
             Gratian
             Dantisco
             ,
             Kisses
             your
             Honourable
             hands
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           HAving
           seene
           (
           by
           experience
           )
           in
           the
           passage
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           I
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           doe
           more
           good
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           translate
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
             Italian
             Galateo
          
           ,
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           youth
           ,
           and
           to
           adde
           other
           stories
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           tending
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           seene
           ,
           and
           heard
           :
           which
           might
           be
           insteed
           of
           dainties
           ,
           and
           sweete
           language
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           passable
           ,
           without
           an
           ill
           savour
           :
           the
           guilded
           Pills
           of
           a
           loving
           reprehension
           ,
           which
           are
           
           conteyned
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           cloathed
           in
           Tales
           ,
           and
           jestes
           ,
           doe
           not
           cease
           to
           profit
           any
           that
           stands
           in
           neede
           of
           these
           admonitions
           :
           if
           his
           mouth
           bee
           not
           so
           bitter
           ,
           and
           his
           tast
           so
           distempered
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           please
           him
           ;
           but
           for
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           deciphered
           ,
           in
           this
           Table
           ,
           they
           may
           tast
           much
           of
           their
           owne
           neatnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           judgement
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           tittle
           of
           this
           ,
           concerne
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           admonished
           thereby
           ,
           and
           amend
           their
           fault
           ,
           without
           any
           trouble
           of
           any
           ,
           with
           the
           bare
           reading
           ,
           and
           observation
           of
           this
           treatise
           .
           I
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           ill
           acquitted
           my selfe
           ,
           by
           these
           instructions
           ,
           though
           I
           make
           my selfe
           master
           of
           them
           :
           but
           I
           answer
           with
           the
           same
           Galateo
           ,
           where
           he
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           takes
           warning
           from
           faltring
           in
           them
           ,
           doe
           I
           now
           set
           them
           forth
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           not
           fall
           so
           unadvisedly
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           
           so
           I
           am
           excused
           ;
           Alleadging
           for
           my
           principall
           discharge
           to
           admonish
           thereby
           ,
           to
           a
           matter
           so
           proper
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           reproofe
           ,
           but
           an
           admonition
           .
           For
           that
           when
           I
           come
           of
           discretion
           ,
           I
           consider
           I
           shall
           receive
           content
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           have
           bin
           admonished
           ;
           for
           although
           I
           have
           procured
           others
           to
           to
           live
           respected
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           might
           I
           have
           bin
           more
           wary
           of
           my selfe
           .
           This
           I
           offer
           to
           the
           curious
           Reader
           ,
           but
           my
           intention
           is
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           subjecting
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           receive
           with
           love
           ,
           what
           reproofe
           he
           can
           give
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sonet
           of
           Galves
           de
           Montalvo
           ,
           on
           the
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             IN
             genious
             nature
             voyd
             of
             art
          
           
             Is
             like
             a
             flint
             where
             fire
             's
             conceal'd
             .
          
           
             Art
             is
             the
             steele
             that
             makes
             to
             dart
             ,
          
           
             The
             sparks
             unto
             our
             eyes
             reveal'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             any
             of
             these
             remaine
             alone
             :
          
           
             They
             both
             prove
             beggarly
             and
             bare
             ;
          
           
             But
             joynd
             more
             rich
             then
             gem
             or
             stone
             ,
          
           
             Each
             houlds
             his
             proper
             friendly
             share
             ;
          
        
         
           
             None
             is
             by
             nature
             learn'd
             or
             quaint
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             voyd
             of
             good
             advise
             ,
          
           
             Like
             Birds
             for
             want
             of
             ayre
             we
             faint
             :
          
           
             Lye
             still
             and
             cannot
             make
             our
             rise
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             rudest
             Clowne
             is
             comly
             made
             ,
          
           
             By
             looking
             in
             this
             Crystall
             Glasse
             ;
          
           
             Which
             Galate
             and
             Gratian
             had
             ,
          
           
             But
             now
             afford
             it
             thee
             to
             grace
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sonet
           of
           Doctor
           Francisco
           de
           Campusana
           .
        
         
           
             WHat
             Fish
             to
             th'
             bared
             hooke
             will
             come
          
           
             And
             there
             loose
             liberty
             ,
             and
             life
             ?
          
           
             But
             bayted
             ,
             all
             throng
             to
             their
             doome
             :
          
           
             Easing
             the
             angler
             of
             his
             strife
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             profit
             be
             with
             sweetnesse
             mixt
             ,
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             well
             receiv'd
             of
             all
             :
          
           
             The
             pleasure
             that
             unto
             it
             s
             fixt
             ,
          
           
             More
             then
             the
             gaine
             doth
             mē
             inthral
             .
          
        
         
           
             Good
             counsell
             ,
             as
             Nizander
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Doth
             seise
             on
             us
             ,
             like
             the
             bare
             hooke
             :
          
           
             But
             Lucas
             so
             it
             bayted
             hath
             ,
          
           
             He
             catcheth
             all
             men
             by
             the
             Booke
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sonet
           of
           Lope
           de
           Vega
           to
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Blessed
             news
             ,
             and
             happy
             day
          
           
             Descends
             from
             heaven
             ,
             in
             rich
             array
             :
          
           
             Reward
             I
             aske
             ,
             my
             boone
             I
             crave
             ,
          
           
             From
             you
             that
             hope
             this
             news
             to
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             You
             that
             search
             and
             hope
             to
             finde
             ,
          
           
             Perfect
             court-ship
             ,
             neate
             addresse
             :
          
           
             Know
             ,
             heere
             comes
             wisht
             to
             thy
             mind
             ,
          
           
             Of
             winning
             carriage
             ,
             chiefe
             princesse
             :
          
        
         
           
             A
             glasse
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             Image
             rare
             ,
          
           
             For
             common
             profit
             ,
             aad
             advise
          
           
             Is
             offered
             heere
             unto
             thy
             care
             :
          
           
             Accept
             it
             freely
             ,
             be
             not
             nice
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Courtier
             that
             this
             gēme
             doth
             bring
          
           
             If
             thou
             desire
             his
             name
             to
             have
             ,
          
           
             Is
             quaint
             ,
             neat
             ,
             fresh
             and
             glittering
             ,
          
           
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             Galateo
             brave
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sonet
           to
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             faire
             &
             comly
             cariage
             ,
          
           
             Being
             daughter
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Kings
             :
          
           
             Is
             found
             in
             Galateo
             sage
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             great
             renowne
             ,
             &
             valour
             rings
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             suck
             from
             hence
             ,
             the
             courtly
             milke
             ,
          
           
             Of
             faire
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             lordly
             port
             :
          
           
             Hither
             may
             th'
             quaintest
             cloath'd
             in
             silk
             ,
          
           
             For
             counsell
             come
             ,
             and
             hav
             't
             in
             short
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heere
             he
             presents
             in
             patterns
             rare
             ,
          
           
             Instructions
             for
             thee
             to
             receive
             ,
          
           
             That
             without
             paine
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             take
             care
             ,
          
           
             Thy selfe
             from
             errors
             to
             relieve
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sonet
           of
           Lycenciado
           Gaspar
           de
           Morales
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Happy
             lot
             ,
             a
             blessed
             day
             ,
          
           
             An
             age
             that
             's
             full
             of
             sweet
             content
          
           
             Is
             here
             discovered
             ,
             and
             this
             ray
             ,
          
           
             Shewes
             thee
             a
             wit
             most
             excellent
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             powerfull
             heaven
             ,
             with
             open
             hand
             ,
          
           
             Powres
             valour
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             courtship
             down
             ,
          
           
             Gives
             grave
             discretion
             ,
             brave
             command
          
           
             To
             him
             that
             nature
             fram'd
             a
             Clowne
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Foole
             from
             hence
             become
             th
             wise
             ,
          
           
             The
             rustick
             swain
             can
             passe
             in
             Court
             ,
          
           
             The
             learners
             to
             perfection
             rise
             ,
          
           
             If
             in
             this
             Glasse
             they
             le
             but
             disport
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           AUTHOR
           directeth
           this
           work
           ,
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Brothers
           :
           advising
           him
           what
           hee
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           shun
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinary
           carriage
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           beloved
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           SEing
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           to
           begin
           that
           Journey
           which
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           my
           youth
           )
           I
           wasted
           ,
           in
           this
           mortall
           life
           :
           for
           the
           love
           I
           beare
           thee
           ,
           I
           determined
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           shew
           thee
           the
           steps
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           walked
           ,
           and
           am
           experienced
           in
           :
           that
           when
           thou
           passest
           in
           them
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           know
           how
           to
           leave
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           ill
           ,
           and
           
           to
           choose
           the
           good
           in
           the
           right
           way
           of
           thy
           salvation
           .
           And
           because
           thy
           tender
           age
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           nor
           apt
           to
           receive
           these
           rules
           and
           counsells
           ,
           (
           reserving
           them
           for
           their
           time
           )
           I
           may
           perchance
           begin
           to
           treate
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           some
           may
           thinke
           to
           be
           of
           little
           moment
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           must
           bee
           performed
           :
           so
           that
           in
           conversing
           and
           dealing
           with
           the
           People
           thou
           mayest
           get
           a
           good
           habit
           and
           observe
           an
           affable
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           demeanour
           ,
           and
           cariage
           :
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           virtue
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           very
           like
           her
           :
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           liberall
           ,
           constant
           ,
           or
           magnanimous
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           to
           know
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           way
           how
           to
           governe
           thy selfe
           ,
           in
           thy
           words
           and
           behaviour
           .
           And
           this
           pleasing
           behaviour
           ,
           is
           of
           force
           to
           stirre
           up
           and
           gaine
           in
           thy
           prayse
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           ,
           the
           affection
           and
           good
           will
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           thou
           must
           converse
           ,
           and
           live
           with
           all
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           :
           thou
           must
           avoyde
           a
           rude
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           cariage
           :
           which
           may
           procure
           thee
           hatred
           ill
           will
           and
           dispraise
           .
           And
           grant
           there
           be
           no
           punishment
           by
           Law
           ,
           for
           them
           that
           are
           harsh
           ,
           and
           clownish
           ,
           in
           their
           conversation
           ,
           (
           because
           
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           accompted
           haynous
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           enough
           ,
           they
           are
           punished
           by
           making
           themselves
           ill
           esteemed
           ,
           of
           all
           People
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           (
           in
           truth
           )
           as
           men
           are
           affraid
           of
           fierce
           ,
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           But
           make
           no
           accompt
           of
           some
           little
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           Waspes
           and
           Flyes
           ,
           which
           they
           feare
           not
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           continuall
           trouble
           and
           vexation
           ,
           which
           they
           receive
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           oftner
           complaine
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           other
           great
           ones
           .
           And
           so
           it
           happens
           ,
           that
           most
           men
           complaine
           as
           ill
           ,
           of
           these
           troublesome
           men
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           carelesse
           cariage
           ,
           as
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           full
           of
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           naughtinesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           none
           can
           doubt
           :
           but
           that
           he
           that
           frames
           himselfe
           to
           live
           ,
           be
           it
           not
           in
           hermitages
           :
           or
           other
           solitary
           places
           ;
           But
           in
           Cities
           and
           Courts
           amongst
           much
           People
           ,
           to
           him
           I
           say
           it
           is
           a
           very
           profitable
           thing
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           bee
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           in
           his
           manners
           :
           and
           that
           he
           so
           temper
           his
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           dealings
           ,
           that
           they
           content
           not
           so
           much
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           and
           liking
           as
           they
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           ,
           to
           them
           with
           whom
           we
           converse
           withall
           .
           I
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           in
           thy
           first
           
           age
           ,
           thou
           must
           passe
           through
           the
           beaten
           path
           of
           infancy
           ,
           passing
           it
           over
           in
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           childish
           exercises
           ,
           yet
           Seneca
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           wise
           (
           as
           he
           was
           frō
           his
           youth
           )
           passed
           not
           them
           so
           over
           ,
           but
           they
           report
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           two
           Romane
           Embassadors
           ,
           who
           held
           him
           wise
           went
           to
           Cordova
           of
           whence
           they
           say
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           saw
           him
           playing
           at
           Chesse
           with
           other
           youthes
           of
           the
           same
           age
           ,
           they
           wondred
           much
           how
           (
           being
           so
           wise
           )
           he
           could
           do
           so
           and
           not
           believing
           it
           was
           he
           ,
           they
           went
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           ;
           what
           dost
           thou
           young
           man
           ?
           Seneca
           lifted
           up
           his
           head
           and
           answered
           them
           acutely
           ,
           I
           am
           heere
           bestowing
           upon
           Time
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           its
           own
           .
           They
           stood
           astonished
           ,
           looking
           each
           upon
           the
           other
           and
           durst
           question
           him
           no
           further
           .
           Let
           every
           age
           therefore
           observe
           his
           owne
           puntillioes
           ;
           According
           to
           this
           rule
           should
           I
           doe
           ill
           ,
           to
           draw
           thee
           from
           thy
           course
           :
           indeed
           I
           am
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           from
           it
           :
           for
           it
           becomes
           not
           well
           a
           young
           man
           to
           be
           like
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           for
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           to
           behave
           himselfe
           like
           a
           young
           man
           :
           but
           that
           in
           every
           age
           a
           man
           yield
           ,
           and
           observe
           
           what
           is
           due
           to
           it
           .
           But
           let
           this
           relish
           well
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           time
           that
           thou
           beginnest
           to
           make
           use
           of
           thy
           reason
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           state
           of
           youth
           ,
           thou
           observe
           ,
           and
           reade
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           be
           not
           lothsome
           ,
           but
           mayst
           understand
           ,
           to
           give
           content
           ;
           And
           this
           must
           be
           done
           moderately
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           takes
           pleasure
           to
           doe
           things
           one
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           ,
           to
           please
           him
           that
           observes
           his
           doings
           ,
           may
           bee
           accompted
           a
           Jugler
           ,
           or
           perchance
           a
           flatterer
           ,
           rather
           then
           a
           modest
           Gentleman
           :
           as
           he
           that
           takes
           no
           care
           ,
           either
           to
           please
           ,
           or
           displease
           him
           that
           heares
           him
           ,
           may
           bee
           rightly
           called
           a
           Clowne
           .
           First
           thou
           must
           marke
           what
           belongs
           to
           thy
           office
           thou
           art
           in
           ,
           before
           thou
           come
           to
           quaintnesse
           .
        
         
           Presuppose
           therefore
           that
           first
           before
           all
           other
           things
           men
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           charge
           ,
           and
           place
           wherein
           they
           are
           ,
           &
           whence
           they
           have
           their
           lively-hood
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           well
           how
           to
           mannage
           an
           estate
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           a
           man
           is
           much
           esteemed
           .
           For
           without
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           that
           will
           accompt
           of
           these
           rules
           and
           instructions
           .
           Now
           to
           be
           well
           esteemed
           and
           loved
           of
           men
           
           I
           will
           begin
           in
           giving
           thee
           this
           advise
           from
           what
           befell
           a
           discreete
           Citizen
           ,
           who
           treating
           of
           a
           marriage
           for
           one
           of
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           who
           was
           accounted
           rich
           and
           faire
           ,
           first
           of
           all
           they
           informed
           him
           that
           the
           man
           proposed
           to
           him
           was
           a
           gentleman
           of
           good
           parts
           ,
           spiritefull
           ,
           gratious
           ,
           discreete
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           esteemed
           of
           ,
           and
           finally
           such
           a
           one
           as
           I
           intend
           to
           decipher
           in
           this
           treatise
           ,
           who
           (
           after
           he
           had
           attentively
           listened
           unto
           all
           his
           good
           qualities
           )
           sayd
           unto
           them
           ,
           my
           Lords
           all
           this
           is
           very
           good
           :
           and
           it
           will
           be
           as
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           Dine
           and
           Sup
           after
           this
           also
           ,
           but
           you
           tell
           me
           not
           in
           what
           office
           hee
           lives
           and
           gaines
           his
           living
           :
           what
           profit
           can
           be
           made
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           what
           neede
           can
           we
           have
           of
           it
           only
           ?
           and
           so
           they
           were
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           virtues
           and
           good
           parts
           they
           had
           reckoned
           up
           .
           And
           so
           now
           at
           length
           under
           this
           supposition
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerneth
           policy
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           our
           manner
           of
           conversation
           ,
           is
           more
           pleasing
           in
           taking
           heede
           how
           others
           relish
           us
           ,
           then
           in
           our
           owne
           proper
           conceipt
           &
           esteeme
           of
           our selves
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           What
           things
           we
           must
           shun
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           finde
           out
           what
           those
           things
           be
           ,
           which
           doe
           generally
           please
           most
           men
           ;
           and
           what
           those
           which
           offend
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           find
           in
           this
           treatise
           ,
           what
           things
           we
           must
           avoyd
           in
           our
           conversation
           ,
           and
           what
           things
           we
           are
           to
           make
           choyce
           of
           ,
           we
           say
           now
           ,
           that
           every
           act
           ,
           which
           is
           troublesome
           ,
           or
           offensive
           to
           any
           of
           the
           sences
           ,
           namely
           that
           doth
           distast
           us
           and
           offer
           it selfe
           in
           any
           ill
           manner
           to
           the
           phansy
           &
           things
           that
           are
           beastly
           ,
           and
           loathsome
           ,
           ought
           not
           only
           not
           be
           done
           of
           us
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           People
           ▪
           but
           also
           not
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           nor
           called
           to
           minde
           ,
           by
           any
           motion
           or
           outward
           exercise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Ill
           properties
           which
           are
           accustomed
           to
           be
           done
           for
           want
           of
           taking
           heede
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           quality
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           whilst
           they
           are
           talking
           with
           you
           ,
           doe
           so
           gaze
           and
           fix
           their
           eyes
           on
           your
           face
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           view
           some
           
           strange
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           seene
           some
           who
           whilst
           they
           are
           talking
           with
           one
           ,
           they
           cling
           so
           close
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           breath
           in
           his
           face
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           all
           doe
           loath
           to
           be
           breathed
           upon
           ,
           by
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           find
           noe
           ill
           savour
           come
           from
           them
           :
           what
           will
           it
           be
           then
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           man
           that
           doth
           so
           have
           a
           stinking
           breath
           ,
           or
           sputters
           as
           he
           speakes
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           ?
           and
           so
           doth
           sputter
           upon
           all
           that
           stand
           about
           him
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           man
           abhorred
           .
           And
           I
           have
           seene
           some
           so
           puffe
           and
           blow
           so
           vehemently
           in
           relating
           a
           discourse
           ,
           that
           they
           alwayes
           driveled
           before
           they
           could
           speak
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           is
           ill
           for
           any
           to
           hide
           his
           hands
           under
           his
           Coate
           or
           Cloake
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           any
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           well
           acquainted
           withall
           ;
           but
           thou
           must
           be
           carefull
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           be
           uncovered
           ,
           especially
           amongst
           persons
           of
           quality
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           unseemely
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           walking
           with
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           streete
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           a
           usuall
           thing
           to
           doe
           )
           and
           seeing
           any
           deade
           Dog
           ,
           or
           any
           loathsome
           thing
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           turne
           to
           thy
           companion
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           him
           ,
           
           asking
           him
           ,
           whether
           hee
           saw
           (
           as
           he
           passed
           by
           )
           that
           Dog
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           take
           heede
           he
           be
           not
           the
           first
           occasion
           that
           those
           that
           walke
           with
           him
           doe
           either
           see
           ,
           or
           receive
           a
           loathing
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           also
           an
           ill
           custome
           ,
           when
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           thy
           full
           feeding
           ,
           or
           couldnesse
           of
           stomack
           ,
           thou
           hast
           a
           provocation
           to
           rasp
           wind
           )
           for
           thee
           to
           doe
           it
           so
           carelessely
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           noise
           ,
           that
           all
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           :
           but
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           so
           privately
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           perceived
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           so
           civill
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           yawne
           or
           raspe
           winde
           ,
           they
           smooth
           their
           hand
           over
           their
           faces
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           smoothing
           their
           beardes
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           doe
           cover
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           cannot
           perceive
           them
           .
           He
           did
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           this
           ,
           who
           rasped
           wind
           with
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           and
           said
           it
           was
           all
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           evacuation
           of
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           and
           the
           coldnes
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           &
           thus
           commending
           himselfe
           in
           this
           manner
           as
           being
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           company
           answered
           him
           ,
           Sir
           your
           worship
           may
           live
           in
           health
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           continue
           to
           bee
           a
           Swine
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           It
           also
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           ill
           ,
           to
           be
           carelesse
           concerning
           thy
           nostrils
           ,
           for
           there
           be
           some
           that
           breath
           very
           loud
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           times
           wipe
           them
           with
           their
           hands
           and
           then
           rub
           one
           hand
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           they
           thrust
           their
           fingers
           into
           their
           nostrils
           ,
           and
           make
           Pellets
           of
           that
           they
           picke
           out
           ,
           even
           before
           every
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           present
           :
           as
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           some
           are
           wont
           to
           make
           cakes
           of
           the
           waxe
           ,
           which
           they
           picke
           out
           of
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           into
           this
           carelesenesse
           and
           slovenlinesse
           we
           have
           observed
           many
           to
           fall
           .
           And
           much
           lesse
           ought
           any
           to
           use
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           smels
           ill
           ,
           or
           may
           give
           a
           loathing
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           to
           anothers
           Nose
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           smell
           how
           it
           stinkes
           :
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           love
           your
           life
           ,
           doe
           but
           try
           how
           ill
           this
           smelleth
           ;
           but
           thou
           oughtest
           rather
           to
           endeavour
           he
           may
           not
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Now
           even
           as
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           doe
           offend
           the
           sence
           of
           smelling
           and
           of
           tasting
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           seeing
           ,
           so
           the
           gnashing
           of
           the
           teeth
           ,
           and
           the
           grinding
           of
           hard
           stones
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           scouring
           of
           Iron
           ,
           doe
           
           offend
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           teeth
           on
           edge
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           ought
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           A
           man
           of
           quality
           must
           also
           take
           heede
           he
           sing
           not
           (
           especially
           alone
           )
           if
           he
           have
           not
           a
           good
           and
           a
           tunable
           voyce
           ,
           of
           which
           thing
           few
           take
           any
           heede
           ,
           but
           it
           seemes
           ,
           that
           (
           naturally
           )
           those
           that
           have
           the
           worst
           voyces
           ,
           are
           least
           carefull
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           are
           wont
           to
           commend
           such
           men
           that
           sing
           much
           though
           very
           ill
           ,
           these
           are
           like
           those
           that
           make
           such
           a
           noyse
           in
           coughing
           and
           sneesing
           ,
           that
           they
           offend
           all
           that
           are
           present
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Others
           there
           be
           that
           spit
           aloft
           in
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           who
           by
           undiscreetly
           behaving
           themselves
           in
           such
           actions
           ,
           doe
           sprinkell
           the
           faces
           of
           those
           that
           stand
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           finde
           in
           like
           sort
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           yawning
           make
           a
           great
           noyse
           like
           the
           noyse
           of
           a
           beast
           ,
           for
           that
           with
           their
           mouthes
           wide
           open
           ,
           they
           utter
           this
           voyce
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           more
           properly
           make
           a
           noyse
           like
           a
           dumbe
           man
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           speech
           or
           discourse
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           talking
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           understood
           ,
           but
           are
           an
           offence
           to
           all
           that
           heare
           them
           .
           
           But
           a
           well
           behaved
           man
           must
           avoyd
           much
           yawning
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           (
           and
           by
           consequence
           of
           the
           things
           before
           mentioned
           )
           because
           he
           that
           so
           yawnes
           seemes
           to
           bee
           discontented
           ,
           and
           to
           wish
           himselfe
           else
           where
           out
           of
           that
           company
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           discourse
           and
           manner
           of
           it
           doth
           not
           like
           him
           ;
           And
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           you
           thinke
           it
           is
           not
           in
           any
           ones
           power
           to
           leave
           yawning
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           thought
           be
           busy
           upon
           any
           thing
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           matter
           of
           delight
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           never
           yawne
           because
           we
           never
           mind
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           idle
           then
           it
           thinkes
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           seene
           it
           often
           fall
           out
           )
           that
           when
           any
           one
           yawnes
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           those
           that
           be
           idle
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           will
           presently
           yawne
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           certaine
           agreement
           in
           gaping
           ,
           which
           appeares
           like
           a
           pastime
           amongst
           fooles
           which
           might
           have
           bin
           avoided
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           had
           not
           called
           it
           to
           minde
           :
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           yawne
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           transported
           ,
           or
           without
           memory
           :
           it
           is
           requisite
           then
           for
           any
           one
           to
           shun
           this
           custome
           that
           is
           so
           unpleasing
           to
           the
           
           sight
           and
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           others
           :
           for
           in
           using
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           token
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           of
           a
           sleepy
           and
           sluggish
           disposition
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           us
           to
           bee
           ill
           beloved
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           converse
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           there
           is
           another
           ill
           custome
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           in
           some
           that
           doe
           blow
           their
           Noses
           ,
           very
           hard
           ,
           and
           doe
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           all
           ,
           make
           a
           pawse
           ,
           to
           looke
           into
           their
           hankerchiefs
           ,
           upon
           that
           they
           have
           blowed
           out
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           which
           were
           there
           were
           Pearles
           ,
           or
           Dyamonds
           that
           come
           out
           of
           their
           braynes
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           It
           is
           also
           an
           ill
           custome
           ,
           for
           any
           to
           put
           his
           Nose
           in
           the
           Platter
           ,
           or
           bowle
           of
           Wine
           ,
           or
           over
           the
           Meate
           which
           another
           is
           to
           eate
           ,
           in
           taking
           occasion
           to
           smell
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           looke
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           I
           approve
           not
           that
           he
           tast
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           himselfe
           only
           to
           drinke
           ,
           or
           eate
           :
           for
           somthing
           may
           fall
           from
           his
           Nose
           ,
           which
           may
           cause
           a
           loathing
           to
           another
           ,
           although
           nothing
           (
           in
           truth
           )
           doe
           fall
           .
           And
           to
           phansy
           a
           thing
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           :
           much
           lesse
           oughtest
           thou
           to
           give
           another
           drinke
           in
           the
           same
           Cup
           ,
           
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           drunke
           thy selfe
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           thy
           very
           familiar
           or
           thy
           servant
           ,
           nor
           to
           give
           any
           a
           Peare
           or
           an
           Apple
           ,
           of
           which
           thou
           hast
           bitten
           ,
           For
           in
           not
           taking
           good
           heed
           of
           these
           things
           (
           though
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           very
           triuiall
           )
           they
           become
           reproachfull
           ,
           even
           like
           little
           stroakes
           or
           wounds
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           be
           often
           given
           or
           repeated
           ,
           may
           at
           last
           cause
           death
           unto
           thee
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           I
           can
           now
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           thing
           to
           this
           purpose
           which
           happened
           in
           Verona
           a
           City
           in
           Italy
           ,
           where
           was
           a
           very
           wise
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           learning
           ,
           as
           policy
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           
             Don
             Juan
             Matheo
             Gilbert
          
           ,
           who
           amongst
           other
           his
           laudable
           customes
           ,
           was
           very
           curteous
           ,
           and
           bountifull
           ,
           doing
           honour
           to
           Gentlemen
           travellers
           ,
           by
           entertayning
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           such
           provision
           as
           was
           fitting
           for
           his
           quality
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           fortuned
           that
           a
           noble
           Knight
           ,
           called
           
             Count
             Richardo
          
           passing
           by
           that
           way
           ,
           aboad
           a
           few
           dayes
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           curious
           ,
           neate
           and
           of
           excellent
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           found
           the
           count
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           his
           discourse
           to
           be
           a
           
           discreete
           Gentleman
           and
           a
           most
           noble
           Courtyer
           ,
           they
           did
           much
           value
           and
           esteeme
           him
           ,
           only
           they
           found
           a
           small
           defect
           in
           his
           behaviour
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           servants
           had
           presently
           espied
           .
           )
           And
           so
           he
           consulted
           carefully
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           tell
           and
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           take
           no
           distast
           at
           them
           ,
           so
           the
           count
           being
           to
           depart
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           Bishop
           thankes
           for
           his
           curtesy
           afforded
           him
           ,
           The
           Bishop
           call'd
           to
           him
           a
           discreete
           servant
           of
           his
           ,
           named
           Galateo
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           this
           booke
           tooke
           its
           name
           ,
           )
           and
           bad
           him
           take
           horse
           and
           accompany
           the
           Count
           on
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           hee
           was
           on
           the
           way
           with
           him
           and
           saw
           his
           opportunity
           that
           he
           should
           in
           very
           smooth
           language
           tell
           him
           of
           the
           defect
           he
           had
           ,
           the
           servant
           took
           the
           businesse
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           being
           now
           ready
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           cheerefull
           countenance
           did
           thus
           bespeake
           him
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           my
           master
           ,
           commanded
           me
           ,
           on
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           to
           thanke
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           for
           your
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           which
           you
           shewed
           him
           ,
           for
           
           endevouring
           to
           doe
           you
           service
           at
           your
           being
           at
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           in
           recompence
           of
           this
           your
           curtesy
           ,
           commanded
           mee
           to
           make
           you
           a
           present
           (
           and
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           you
           it
           may
           be
           acceptable
           to
           you
           .
           )
           The
           present
           is
           this
           ,
           my
           Lord
           you
           are
           the
           most
           discreete
           ,
           gallant
           ,
           and
           most
           sweete
           conditioned
           cavaleere
           I
           ever
           saw
           or
           conversed
           with
           ,
           so
           that
           having
           seriously
           observed
           your
           excellent
           manner
           of
           behaviour
           ,
           I
           found
           nothing
           in
           you
           that
           is
           not
           exceeding
           worthy
           of
           commendation
           ,
           but
           only
           one
           thing
           ,
           namely
           an
           untunable
           smack
           which
           you
           use
           with
           your
           lipps
           ,
           &
           mouth
           in
           eating
           your
           meate
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           offensive
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sent
           to
           beseech
           you
           to
           receive
           this
           friendly
           reproofe
           and
           admonition
           from
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           present
           ,
           and
           I
           assure
           you
           there
           is
           none
           other
           in
           the
           World
           but
           hee
           that
           can
           present
           you
           with
           so
           good
           a
           present
           as
           this
           .
           The
           Count
           that
           never
           observed
           this
           defect
           in
           himselfe
           till
           now
           ,
           and
           remembring
           how
           he
           had
           commended
           him
           ,
           hearing
           him
           reprove
           him
           thus
           ,
           blushed
           a
           little
           ,
           yet
           like
           a
           brave
           man
           ,
           recovering
           his
           courage
           ,
           〈…〉
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           
           if
           all
           mens
           presents
           that
           they
           make
           one
           to
           the
           other
           were
           like
           his
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           farre
           richer
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           (
           from
           mee
           )
           infinite
           thankes
           ,
           for
           his
           so
           great
           curtesy
           and
           bounty
           shewed
           me
           ,
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           from
           henceforth
           I
           will
           take
           heede
           to
           avoyd
           this
           my
           blemish
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           took
           his
           leave
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Now
           then
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           that
           the
           Bishop
           would
           have
           sayd
           ,
           and
           his
           noble
           family
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           we
           see
           having
           the
           Hicket
           in
           their
           eating
           ,
           sit
           fixt
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           never
           looking
           up
           ,
           or
           moving
           their
           eyes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           their
           hands
           from
           off
           the
           meate
           ,
           with
           both
           their
           cheekes
           stuffed
           like
           a
           trumpetters
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           they
           were
           blowing
           the
           fire
           :
           surely
           this
           is
           gluttony
           and
           not
           eating
           ,
           who
           besmearing
           their
           hands
           even
           up
           to
           the
           wrists
           ,
           make
           their
           napkins
           in
           such
           a
           pickle
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           wiped
           their
           trenchers
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           bee
           more
           foule
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ashamed
           oftentimes
           to
           wipe
           off
           their
           sweat
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           with
           greedinesse
           of
           eating
           runs
           downe
           their
           foreheads
           and
           faces
           ,
           and
           round
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           ,
           doe
           also
           wipe
           their
           Noses
           :
           these
           surely
           
           doe
           not
           merit
           not
           only
           not
           to
           be
           receaved
           ,
           into
           this
           Bishops
           neate
           house
           which
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           even
           ought
           to
           bee
           expelled
           all
           civill
           mens
           company
           .
           That
           there
           may
           be
           no
           swinishnesse
           committed
           in
           our
           eating
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           thy selfe
           lothsome
           at
           meates
           and
           festivalls
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           ,
           who
           accompt
           it
           a
           vertue
           to
           doe
           unbeseeming
           things
           ,
           in
           tumbling
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Meate
           ,
           and
           Drinke
           ,
           measuring
           others
           stomacks
           by
           their
           owne
           ,
           for
           which
           (
           although
           others
           laugh
           ,
           and
           like
           it
           well
           enough
           )
           they
           cause
           themselves
           to
           bee
           accused
           of
           slovenlinesse
           and
           clownishnesse
           ,
           and
           amongst
           civill
           and
           neate
           People
           ,
           it
           shewes
           ill
           .
           And
           the
           curious
           waiters
           and
           servants
           ,
           that
           are
           busy
           in
           attendance
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           may
           not
           by
           any
           meanes
           scratch
           their
           heades
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           before
           their
           masters
           ,
           especially
           at
           time
           of
           meales
           ,
           nor
           cover
           their
           hands
           in
           their
           bosoms
           pockets
           or
           else
           where
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           bee
           uncovered
           :
           and
           so
           cleane
           ,
           that
           they
           shew
           not
           the
           least
           token
           of
           slovenlinesse
           .
           This
           they
           that
           wait
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           .
           And
           those
           that
           attend
           the
           Trenchers
           or
           Cups
           to
           
           drinke
           in
           ,
           must
           at
           that
           time
           forbeare
           to
           spit
           ,
           or
           cough
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           sneese
           ,
           for
           such
           actions
           are
           as
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           suspition
           of
           them
           doth
           as
           much
           offend
           their
           masters
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           very
           true
           ,
           they
           had
           thereby
           committed
           some
           incivility
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           if
           thou
           have
           layd
           Peares
           or
           Apples
           to
           roast
           or
           bread
           to
           toast
           upon
           the
           Coales
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           blow
           the
           ashes
           off
           ,
           that
           shall
           bee
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           saying
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           winde
           ,
           without
           water
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           either
           shake
           it
           (
           lightly
           )
           over
           the
           Trencher
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           other
           such
           like
           way
           ,
           to
           get
           off
           the
           ashes
           .
           The
           like
           fals
           out
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           clense
           away
           any
           little
           straw
           ,
           or
           other
           thing
           ,
           blow
           in
           the
           Wine
           ,
           their
           friends
           are
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           usuall
           thing
           ,
           with
           some
           too
           stand
           blowing
           of
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           too
           hot
           ,
           to
           allay
           the
           heate
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           mans
           wife
           ,
           (
           or
           some
           body
           else
           that
           we
           cannot
           take
           any
           dislike
           for
           doing
           it
           )
           it
           is
           a
           rash
           part
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Thou
           mayst
           not
           offer
           any
           one
           thy
           Handkercher
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           wipe
           withall
           (
           let
           it
           be
           never
           so
           cleane
           washed
           ,
           because
           hee
           thou
           offerest
           it
           unto
           ,
           knowes
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           procure
           a
           dislike
           in
           him
           .
        
         
         
           18.
           
           Wee
           must
           shun
           all
           ill
           customes
           ,
           and
           qualities
           ,
           and
           any
           other
           that
           beare
           but
           a
           resemblance
           of
           thē
           ,
           wherby
           wee
           may
           at
           all
           offend
           the
           sences
           of
           those
           we
           converse
           withall
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           sayd
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           other
           things
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           phansy
           and
           good
           liking
           .
        
         
           NOw
           wee
           will
           mention
           such
           things
           ,
           which
           without
           offence
           of
           any
           sence
           ,
           doe
           give
           distast
           to
           most
           men
           ,
           in
           whose
           presence
           we
           use
           them
           .
           First
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           men
           naturally
           desire
           and
           have
           an
           inclination
           to
           divers
           things
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           seeke
           to
           satisfie
           their
           anger
           ,
           some
           their
           belly
           ,
           some
           their
           senses
           ,
           some
           their
           covetousnesse
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           some
           to
           satisfy
           one
           ,
           some
           another
           passion
           ,
           and
           desire
           :
           to
           correct
           which
           there
           are
           many
           remedies
           in
           our
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           putting
           his
           hand
           into
           his
           owne
           bosome
           ,
           shall
           perceive
           which
           of
           those
           desires
           is
           most
           powerfull
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           there
           make
           the
           greatest
           
           resistance
           against
           that
           ,
           that
           doth
           assault
           him
           with
           the
           greatest
           fury
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           seemes
           now
           ,
           that
           men
           cove
           that
           which
           may
           afford
           unto
           them
           the
           act
           of
           communication
           ,
           and
           to
           converse
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           love
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           recreation
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           affinity
           with
           these
           :
           so
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           speake
           ,
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           which
           wee
           may
           give
           a
           token
           ,
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           little
           love
           or
           esteeme
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           very
           unseemely
           custome
           ,
           that
           many
           use
           .
           Namely
           to
           sleepe
           where
           a
           civill
           society
           and
           company
           are
           talking
           of
           any
           thing
           ;
           by
           carelesse
           doing
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           seeme
           to
           disparage
           the
           company
           ,
           and
           set
           light
           by
           such
           discourse
           .
           It
           is
           farther
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           is
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           care
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           that
           hee
           doth
           ,
           that
           hee
           uses
           ,
           (
           oftentimes
           )
           to
           snort
           ,
           or
           doe
           some
           other
           displeasing
           thing
           to
           bee
           heard
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           seene
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           you
           shall
           finde
           him
           sweating
           ,
           and
           his
           mouth
           open
           ,
           with
           much
           filth
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           also
           an
           ill
           custome
           ,
           to
           rise
           and
           stand
           upright
           ,
           where
           others
           
           are
           sitting
           ,
           and
           discoursing
           ,
           or
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           roome
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           like
           those
           ,
           which
           move
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           stand
           skipping
           and
           yawning
           and
           stretching
           themselves
           ,
           turning
           themselves
           from
           one
           side
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           thinke
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           they
           were
           troubled
           with
           an
           Ague
           or
           Palsy
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           doe
           as
           ill
           in
           like
           manner
           :
           who
           being
           in
           such
           company
           ,
           doe
           draw
           a
           Letter
           ,
           or
           Bill
           out
           of
           their
           pockets
           ,
           or
           bosome
           ,
           and
           set
           themselves
           to
           read
           it
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           they
           doe
           worse
           ,
           that
           with
           sisers
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           Knife
           ,
           prepare
           ,
           to
           cut
           ,
           or
           scrape
           their
           nailes
           :
           which
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           esteemed
           nothing
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           finde
           other
           businesse
           to
           passe
           away
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Nor
           should
           we
           (
           as
           little
           )
           use
           the
           manner
           ,
           that
           some
           accustome
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           sing
           between
           the
           teeth
           ,
           or
           to
           play
           with
           the
           fingers
           ,
           nor
           to
           shake
           our
           legges
           ,
           for
           hee
           that
           doth
           so
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           regard
           the
           company
           but
           little
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Neither
           ought
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           to
           turne
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           his
           seate
           ,
           or
           standing
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           turne
           his
           back
           to
           another
           ,
           nor
           to
           lay
           one
           Legge
           upon
           another
           ,
           so
           high
           ;
           that
           the
           part
           which
           our
           garment
           should
           cover
           ,
           bee
           seene
           .
           Especially
           if
           hee
           bee
           a
           Divine
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           ought
           women
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           this
           ,
           whom
           stilnesse
           doth
           best
           become
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           shuffle
           their
           feete
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           nor
           to
           move
           or
           handle
           their
           Knees
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Nor
           ought
           any
           (
           as
           little
           )
           to
           leane
           upon
           his
           elbowes
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           much
           noise
           by
           knocking
           his
           heeles
           against
           the
           seate
           hee
           sits
           on
           ,
           for
           such
           actions
           are
           not
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           persons
           ,
           which
           shew
           no
           respect
           to
           any
           one
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           master
           ,
           doe
           it
           before
           his
           servants
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           bee
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           meaner
           quality
           then
           himselfe
           :
           he
           shewes
           no
           pride
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           love
           ,
           and
           friendship
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           A
           man
           ought
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           upright
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           rest
           or
           leane
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           speakes
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           hee
           must
           not
           thrust
           him
           ,
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           or
           with
           his
           elbow
           ,
           as
           many
           use
           to
           doe
           at
           every
           word
           ,
           saying
           is
           it
           not
           true
           that
           I
           say
           ?
           doe
           you
           heare
           mee
           ?
           and
           all
           the
           while
           they
           continue
           
           jogging
           them
           ,
           with
           laying
           their
           hands
           on
           their
           breasts
           ,
           or
           playing
           with
           their
           buttons
           ;
           and
           I
           saw
           one
           ,
           that
           used
           this
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           he
           unbuttoned
           al
           he
           talked
           with
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           some
           ,
           that
           will
           alwayes
           sit
           upon
           your
           Coate
           or
           Cloake
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           part
           of
           your
           cloathes
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           listen
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           still
           ,
           nor
           can
           speake
           quietly
           .
           So
           that
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           got
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           as
           if
           you
           had
           bin
           ground
           or
           stamped
           in
           a
           fulling
           mill
           .
        
         
           
             How
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             clothed
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Every
             one
             ought
             to
             goe
             well
             clad
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             age
             :
             for
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             seemes
             that
             in
             seeking
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             hee
             despises
             the
             Nation
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Padua
             run
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             in
             meriment
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             any
             Venetian
             Gentlemen
             walke
             through
             the
             streete
             in
             a
             Jerkin
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             a
             man
             ought
             not
             onely
             to
             cloathe
             himselfe
             in
             fine
             cloath
             ,
             silke
             or
             stuffe
             ,
             but
             to
             strive
             to
             come
             as
             neere
             
             as
             hee
             can
             )
             to
             the
             generall
             fashion
             :
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             custome
             ,
             though
             (
             perchance
             )
             hee
             suppose
             it
             lesse
             usefull
             ,
             or
             handsome
             then
             the
             old
             fashion
             ;
             And
             if
             through
             the
             City
             it
             bee
             the
             fashion
             to
             weare
             the
             hayre
             very
             short
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             were
             a
             peruque
             ,
             nor
             when
             others
             weare
             great
             beards
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             bee
             shaven
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             to
             contradict
             others
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             thwart
             use
             ,
             and
             custome
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             tell
             you
             hereafter
             :
             for
             this
             may
             make
             us
             hatefull
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             other
             ill
             custome
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             None
             must
             ,
             (
             at
             any
             time
             )
             oppose
             ,
             or
             contradict
             ,
             a
             commune
             usage
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             doe
             not
             thou
             therefore
             alone
             weare
             in
             the
             streetes
             a
             long
             robe
             downe
             to
             the
             feete
             ,
             when
             every
             body
             else
             weares
             one
             very
             short
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             below
             the
             girdle
             :
             least
             it
             fall
             out
             nether
             better
             ,
             nor
             worse
             unto
             thee
             ,
             then
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             crabbed
             countenance
             and
             rigid
             face
             ,
             whose
             disposition
             is
             so
             unsavory
             ,
             that
             every
             body
             turnes
             to
             looke
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             wonder
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             weare
             their
             cloathes
             out
             of
             the
             fashion
             ,
             sutable
             to
             their
             
             owne
             humour
             and
             pleasure
             :
             or
             doe
             weare
             long
             hayre
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             beard
             ,
             or
             extreame
             short
             and
             shaven
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             custome
             :
             or
             who
             (
             being
             a
             young
             man
             )
             doth
             weare
             his
             Cap
             very
             flat
             and
             broad
             ,
             or
             a
             low
             crowned
             Hat
             like
             a
             wives
             ,
             or
             his
             ruffe
             and
             cuffes
             of
             his
             shirt
             of
             too
             unseeming
             a
             greatnesse
             and
             proportion
             .
             For
             at
             all
             such
             every
             body
             stands
             gasing
             ,
             and
             doe
             point
             at
             them
             :
             whilst
             they
             themselves
             are
             much
             pleased
             with
             this
             ,
             being
             those
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             owne
             conceites
             )
             who
             have
             sought
             to
             break
             a
             common
             custome
             ,
             against
             all
             liking
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Their
             apparrell
             then
             must
             bee
             very
             fit
             ,
             and
             becoming
             their
             persons
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             weare
             rich
             ,
             and
             noble
             apparrell
             ,
             but
             ill
             shapen
             ,
             and
             deformed
             ,
             are
             not
             thought
             to
             have
             had
             them
             made
             for
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             doth
             demonstrate
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             are
             carelesse
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             belonges
             to
             a
             good
             esteeme
             ,
             modesty
             or
             the
             complement
             which
             is
             used
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             As
             little
             good
             is
             it
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             bee
             so
             extremely
             curious
             ,
             in
             
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             spend
             the
             most
             of
             the
             time
             in
             adorning
             and
             tricking
             of
             our selves
             .
             And
             some
             there
             bee
             of
             such
             an
             humour
             ,
             that
             they
             place
             all
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             study
             ,
             upon
             their
             cloathes
             and
             outward
             fashion
             ;
             And
             for
             ought
             else
             ,
             are
             cold
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             substance
             in
             their
             cariage
             ,
             and
             conversation
             .
             They
             serve
             but
             for
             gazing
             stockes
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             and
             at
             meetings
             :
             so
             that
             others
             laugh
             and
             make
             sport
             and
             are
             discomposed
             at
             their
             trappings
             :
             as
             is
             used
             to
             bee
             done
             at
             a
             maygame
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             pastime
             ;
             They
             are
             so
             punctually
             grave
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             their
             cariage
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             meere
             statues
             ,
             curiously
             painted
             and
             set
             forth
             .
             And
             some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             selfe
             conceited
             ,
             and
             well
             pleased
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             see
             themselves
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             their
             glasses
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             kept
             from
             drowning
             themselves
             like
             Narcissus
             .
             These
             doe
             also
             so
             martyr
             their
             bodies
             ,
             in
             pinching
             ,
             and
             sweesing
             themselves
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             seene
             some
             that
             would
             not
             sit
             all
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             ruffle
             their
             breeches
             ,
             and
             goe
             so
             pent
             up
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             galled
             ,
             
             that
             at
             night
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             bed
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             weary
             as
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             all
             day
             in
             a
             combate
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             At
             the
             time
             when
             the
             fashion
             came
             up
             of
             wearing
             trunck-hose
             ,
             some
             young
             men
             used
             so
             to
             stuffe
             them
             with
             ragges
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             things
             :
             so
             that
             you
             might
             finde
             some
             that
             used
             such
             inventions
             ,
             to
             extend
             them
             in
             compasse
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             eagernesse
             ,
             as
             some
             women
             doe
             (
             at
             this
             day
             )
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             weare
             great
             and
             stately
             verdingales
             ,
             which
             matter
             I
             will
             not
             medle
             withall
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             large
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             many
             croniclers
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             every
             day
             spoken
             of
             ;
             I
             will
             onely
             say
             that
             the
             warinesse
             that
             the
             Women
             were
             wont
             to
             observe
             in
             concealing
             of
             their
             feete
             is
             suddenly
             passed
             to
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             by
             custome
             they
             have
             changed
             the
             place
             .
             So
             that
             now
             if
             you
             enter
             to
             see
             a
             Lady
             who
             perchance
             is
             unready
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             carelesse
             fashion
             ,
             if
             you
             finde
             her
             without
             the
             starched
             ,
             and
             set
             ruffe
             ,
             which
             women
             use
             to
             weare
             ,
             (
             although
             you
             may
             see
             her
             feete
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             verdingall
             ,
             shee
             will
             first
             lay
             hand
             to
             cover
             her
             neck
             ,
             before
             shee
             will
             stirre
             to
             cover
             her
             feete
             ,
             whereas
             
             heretofore
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             not
             cover
             them
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             but
             did
             goe
             abroad
             bare
             necked
             ,
             and
             bare
             brested
             ,
             another
             extreame
             cleane
             contrary
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             now
             used
             :
             but
             let
             us
             returne
             to
             the
             masculine
             verdingalls
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             pompe
             and
             the
             bayes
             of
             their
             verdingall-breeches
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             will
             here
             tell
             you
             what
             happened
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             thought
             hee
             excelled
             so
             much
             in
             this
             fashion
             ,
             that
             he
             stuffed
             a
             Follado
             of
             velvet
             that
             he
             did
             weare
             with
             branne
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             in
             seemely
             manner
             amongst
             some
             Ladyes
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             desired
             to
             shew
             his
             bravery
             ,
             and
             neatnesse
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             talking
             merrily
             ,
             of
             something
             that
             pleased
             him
             ,
             hee
             was
             so
             exceedingly
             taken
             with
             delight
             that
             possessed
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             take
             notice
             ,
             of
             a
             small
             rent
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             ,
             with
             a
             nayle
             of
             the
             Chaire
             hee
             sat
             upon
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             two
             pockets
             ,
             of
             branne
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             though
             the
             harme
             was
             but
             in
             his
             hose
             yet
             hee
             found
             it
             after
             in
             his
             hart
             )
             for
             as
             he
             was
             moving
             ,
             and
             stroaking
             himselfe
             (
             with
             much
             gallantry
             )
             the
             bran
             begun
             to
             drop
             out
             by
             little
             and
             little
             without
             his
             perceiving
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Ladies
             that
             sat
             over
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             
             saw
             it
             (
             it
             being
             by
             his
             motion
             like
             meale
             comming
             from
             the
             Mill
             as
             it
             grindeth
             )
             laughed
             much
             at
             it
             and
             looked
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             gallant
             ,
             supposing
             ,
             that
             his
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             mirth
             ,
             and
             sporting
             ,
             was
             pleasing
             to
             them
             ,
             laughed
             with
             the
             Ladies
             for
             company
             ,
             and
             it
             so
             much
             pleased
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             he
             strove
             to
             delight
             the
             company
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             Mill
             did
             grind
             forth
             the
             branne
             .
             The
             laughter
             by
             little
             and
             little
             encreased
             ,
             and
             hee
             appeared
             as
             confident
             as
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             shed
             much
             blood
             by
             a
             wound
             ,
             untill
             he
             espyed
             the
             heape
             of
             branne
             ,
             which
             came
             out
             of
             his
             hose
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             begun
             to
             recall
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             dissembling
             his
             shame
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             his
             leave
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             to
             mend
             the
             mischiefe
             that
             lay
             in
             ambush
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             proverb
             goes
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             out
             blood
             by
             the
             foot-steps
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Better
             profit
             then
             this
             did
             a
             prisoner
             make
             of
             the
             lynings
             of
             his
             breeches
             ,
             who
             being
             to
             goe
             before
             the
             Judge
             for
             a
             certaine
             cause
             hee
             was
             accused
             of
             ,
             it
             being
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             force
             against
             wearing
             bayes
             stuffed
             in
             their
             breeches
             ,
             
             and
             he
             then
             having
             stuffed
             his
             breeches
             very
             full
             ,
             the
             Judges
             tould
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             weare
             his
             breeches
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             who
             began
             to
             excuse
             himselfe
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             discharge
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             he
             did
             weare
             within
             them
             ,
             he
             drew
             out
             of
             his
             breeches
             ,
             a
             paire
             of
             sheetes
             ,
             two
             table
             Cloathes
             ,
             ten
             napkins
             ,
             foure
             shirts
             ,
             a
             brush
             ,
             a
             glasse
             ,
             and
             a
             combe
             ,
             night-caps
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             use
             ,
             saying
             ,
             (
             all
             the
             hall
             being
             now
             strewed
             with
             this
             furniture
             )
             your
             highnesse
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             because
             I
             have
             no
             safer
             a
             store-house
             ,
             these
             pockets
             doe
             serve
             me
             for
             a
             roome
             to
             lay
             up
             my
             goods
             in
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             a
             straight
             prison
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             store-house
             big
             enough
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             many
             things
             more
             of
             value
             yet
             within
             it
             .
             And
             so
             his
             discharge
             was
             accepted
             and
             well
             laughed
             at
             ,
             and
             they
             commanded
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             alter
             the
             furniture
             of
             his
             store-house
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             rid
             the
             hall
             of
             his
             stuffe
             and
             keepe
             them
             as
             it
             pleased
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             returning
             to
             the
             customes
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             there
             are
             some
             so
             wedded
             
             to
             their
             wils
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             much
             displease
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             their
             cloathes
             ,
             and
             may
             (
             according
             to
             their
             yeares
             )
             goe
             more
             fashionable
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bee
             brought
             unto
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             conforme
             themselves
             to
             the
             common
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             custome
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             they
             tell
             a
             story
             of
             a
             neighbour
             of
             Salamanca
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             man
             of
             great
             meanes
             went
             clad
             in
             an
             antick
             fashion
             ,
             and
             he
             carried
             under
             his
             armes
             cloath
             and
             new
             silks
             to
             make
             cloathes
             of
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             might
             see
             that
             he
             did
             it
             not
             out
             of
             lavishnesse
             or
             to
             spoile
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             hee
             caried
             his
             expences
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             who
             kept
             their
             fashion
             .
             For
             at
             that
             time
             the
             fashions
             rid
             post
             .
             These
             are
             men
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             utterly
             opposing
             policy
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             good
             court-ship
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             It
             behoveth
             then
             that
             thy
             garments
             bee
             sutable
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             people
             of
             thy
             yeares
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             calling
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             no
             power
             to
             alter
             custome
             ,
             at
             our
             pleasure
             and
             desire
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             must
             move
             with
             the
             time
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             that
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             take
             liberty
             ,
             not
             to
             habit
             our selves
             ,
             (
             punctually
             )
             
             according
             to
             the
             fashion
             :
             as
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             very
             great
             legs
             ,
             or
             very
             small
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             fat
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             a
             man
             may
             enlarge
             ,
             or
             streighten
             his
             garments
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             then
             ordinary
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             crooked
             or
             mishapen
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             weare
             cloathes
             of
             a
             very
             remarkeable
             colour
             ,
             that
             others
             be
             not
             thereby
             invited
             ,
             to
             behould
             his
             imperfections
             :
             neither
             ought
             a
             practised
             ,
             and
             neate
             Courtier
             ,
             to
             weare
             extraordinay
             gawdy
             cloathes
             ,
             nor
             too
             old
             and
             carelesse
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             good
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             remarkeable
             in
             his
             apparrell
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             may
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             one
             appeare
             conformable
             to
             his
             condition
             :
             therefore
             a
             schollar
             should
             not
             goe
             like
             a
             souldier
             ,
             nor
             a
             souldier
             like
             a
             scholler
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Being
             in
             Rome
             with
             
               Lodowick
               de
               Bavere
               ,
               Castrucio
            
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Luca
             and
             Senator
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             reported
             ,
             that
             for
             gallantry
             and
             royalty
             ,
             hee
             sent
             to
             have
             a
             robe
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             of
             crimson
             Tabee
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             brest
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             motto
             (
             in
             letters
             of
             gold
             ,
             )
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             It
             is
             as
             good
             wils
             it
             ,
             and
             
             behind
             ,
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             ,
             another
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             bee
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             have
             it
             .
             This
             was
             a
             robe
             ,
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             )
             better
             suting
             to
             his
             Trumpetor
             ,
             then
             to
             Castrucio
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             potentates
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             such
             robes
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             exempted
             from
             all
             rules
             .
             Nor
             doe
             I
             commend
             King
             Manfred
             ,
             for
             going
             alwayes
             clad
             in
             greene
             ,
             because
             we
             ought
             (
             alwayes
             )
             to
             esteeme
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             use
             ,
             without
             causing
             any
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             admire
             us
             .
             Even
             as
             a
             discreete
             Embassador
             did
             ,
             who
             being
             to
             goe
             Embassador
             ,
             to
             a
             strange
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             was
             sayd
             ,
             they
             did
             weare
             many
             rude
             garments
             ,
             he
             sent
             before
             where
             they
             were
             to
             procure
             his
             lodging
             to
             one
             of
             the
             stewards
             of
             his
             house
             to
             get
             him
             some
             apparrell
             and
             houshould
             stuffe
             fashioned
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             and
             to
             see
             if
             pack-sadles
             were
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             to
             buy
             one
             for
             him
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             Embassadors
             have
             bin
             seene
             ,
             to
             goe
             of
             Embassies
             ,
             to
             forreine
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             first
             entred
             therein
             ,
             to
             cloath
             themselves
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             that
             Land.
             For
             this
             is
             the
             
             way
             to
             obtaine
             better
             favour
             ,
             and
             better
             trafficke
             for
             his
             master
             .
             And
             so
             I
             conclude
             this
             treatise
             of
             clothing
             :
             That
             these
             that
             make
             little
             reckoning
             ,
             how
             they
             goe
             clad
             ,
             are
             ill
             accepted
             of
             ,
             and
             gaine
             little
             love
             ,
             in
             their
             conversations
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           those
           that
           are
           unsavoury
           in
           their
           deedes
           and
           actions
           .
        
         
           WE
           formerly
           spake
           of
           those
           that
           make
           themselves
           contrary
           to
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           are
           different
           in
           their
           apparrell
           :
           And
           wee
           have
           spoken
           (
           purposely
           )
           of
           the
           ill
           ,
           that
           extremes
           beget
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           are
           others
           ,
           that
           exceede
           all
           this
           ,
           whose
           suspitious
           deeds
           ,
           and
           workes
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           endure
           them
           :
           or
           converse
           with
           them
           :
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           ill
           condition
           ,
           they
           thinke
           all
           that
           they
           heare
           ,
           or
           see
           ,
           to
           be
           naught
           :
           and
           doe
           coole
           all
           society
           ,
           and
           the
           delight
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           esteeme
           well
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           doe
           overthrow
           all
           .
           And
           like
           to
           these
           ,
           are
           
           such
           who
           when
           they
           are
           joyned
           in
           society
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           to
           eate
           :
           after
           they
           have
           washed
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           bee
           when
           the
           meate
           is
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           doe
           make
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           wait
           for
           them
           ,
           by
           either
           beginning
           to
           write
           some
           letter
           ,
           or
           finding
           some
           other
           triviall
           businesse
           ,
           or
           doe
           walke
           a
           little
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           enough
           ,
           they
           may
           stay
           a
           little
           ,
           what
           hast
           is
           there
           yet
           ,
           &c.
           and
           make
           all
           the
           company
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           such
           that
           respect
           nothing
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           will
           :
           never
           considering
           how
           displeasing
           this
           is
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           company
           there
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           surpassing
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           such
           who
           setting
           themselves
           in
           the
           best
           places
           ,
           and
           being
           served
           first
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           contents
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           themselves
           ,
           either
           speak
           ,
           or
           doe
           ,
           making
           mouthes
           and
           faces
           at
           any
           thing
           else
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           others
           are
           so
           strange
           ,
           and
           so
           averse
           from
           restrayning
           their
           owne
           wils
           ,
           that
           nothing
           may
           be
           done
           which
           is
           not
           according
           to
           their
           manner
           :
           And
           doe
           alwayes
           make
           answer
           with
           a
           soure
           countenance
           ,
           to
           all
           is
           spoken
           ,
           and
           doe
           never
           leave
           chiding
           ,
           and
           
           brawling
           ,
           threatning
           their
           servants
           ,
           and
           pages
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           doe
           perpetually
           disturb
           all
           the
           company
           (
           speaking
           in
           this
           or
           the
           like
           sort
           )
           you
           called
           mee
           at
           a
           sweete
           time
           this
           morning
           ,
           see
           how
           cleane
           you
           have
           washed
           this
           .
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           goe
           to
           Church
           with
           mee
           ,
           you
           rogue
           ,
           beast
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           forbeare
           to
           breake
           thy
           head
           ?
           all
           these
           are
           very
           uncivill
           manners
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           before
           any
           body
           .
           And
           such
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           be
           in
           deede
           very
           humble
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           out
           of
           malice
           use
           this
           custome
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           taking
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           ill
           custome
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           yet
           hee
           seemes
           to
           bee
           proud
           in
           these
           outward
           actions
           :
           and
           is
           ill
           thought
           of
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           for
           pride
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           esteem
           himselfe
           better
           then
           another
           ,
           For
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           bee
           esteemed
           of
           ,
           and
           courteously
           used
           according
           as
           wee
           esteeme
           him
           to
           bee
           worthy
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           little
           ought
           wee
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           before
           others
           whom
           we
           desire
           to
           give
           content
           unto
           ,
           which
           may
           savour
           more
           of
           command
           ,
           then
           friendship
           :
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           manifest
           ,
           that
           
           wee
           beare
           a
           reverence
           ,
           and
           an
           accompt
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           converse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           esteemed
           a
           reprochfull
           thing
           ,
           to
           brawle
           and
           give
           ill
           language
           to
           ones
           servants
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           buffet
           them
           with
           our
           fists
           ,
           or
           to
           beate
           them
           with
           a
           cudgell
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           in
           a
           sort
           )
           to
           seeke
           to
           exercise
           ones
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           :
           which
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           whom
           wee
           ought
           to
           respect
           .
           Because
           it
           gives
           them
           distast
           ,
           and
           doth
           much
           dash
           the
           company
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           a
           place
           of
           mirth
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           offence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           there
           in
           choler
           .
           And
           if
           by
           chance
           one
           be
           displeased
           ,
           hee
           ought
           not
           to
           shew
           it
           ,
           or
           make
           his
           trouble
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           especially
           if
           you
           have
           strangers
           for
           your
           guests
           ,
           for
           having
           brought
           them
           thither
           to
           serve
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           content
           ,
           in
           thus
           doing
           ,
           they
           doe
           torment
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           if
           one
           were
           eating
           some
           very
           tart
           ,
           or
           bitter
           meate
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           makes
           those
           that
           stand
           looking
           on
           ,
           to
           shew
           ill
           favoured
           actions
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           faces
           ,
           so
           to
           see
           another
           
           troubled
           doth
           trouble
           and
           vex
           us
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           may
           in
           like
           manner
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           crookedly
           made
           up
           ,
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           others
           in
           all
           things
           :
           and
           so
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           contrariety
           is
           ill
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           gaine
           the
           affection
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           bee
           well
           esteemed
           ;
           for
           to
           persevere
           only
           in
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           to
           thwart
           every
           mans
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           behaviour
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           enemy
           .
           Therefore
           let
           every
           one
           labour
           to
           rid
           himselfe
           of
           this
           vice
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           gaine
           the
           peoples
           love
           ,
           for
           insteed
           of
           gayning
           love
           ,
           they
           will
           bee
           hated
           and
           have
           ill
           will
           ,
           but
           rather
           should
           wee
           subject
           our selves
           to
           anothers
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           no
           disgrace
           may
           arise
           to
           our selves
           by
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Nor
           ought
           any
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           rude
           or
           harsh
           ,
           but
           mild
           and
           affable
           ,
           and
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           he
           is
           sayd
           to
           be
           courteous
           ,
           whose
           conversation
           ,
           and
           conditions
           are
           such
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           common
           use
           and
           custome
           )
           that
           he
           useth
           his
           friends
           like
           friends
           ,
           not
           accusing
           or
           finding
           fault
           with
           their
           actions
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           beare
           with
           the
           infirmities
           
           they
           are
           subject
           unto
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           if
           he
           saw
           them
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           carries
           himselfe
           strangely
           ,
           or
           leave
           the
           comcompany
           ,
           is
           counted
           uncivill
           and
           rude
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           mild
           and
           affable
           men
           ,
           are
           so
           good
           Courtiers
           ,
           that
           where
           ever
           they
           goe
           ,
           you
           would
           thinke
           they
           were
           amongst
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           every
           bodies
           friend
           ,
           gaining
           much
           applause
           by
           their
           civill
           carriage
           ,
           and
           sweete
           behaviour
           :
           we
           must
           therefore
           salute
           men
           with
           a
           pleasing
           gesture
           and
           good
           language
           ,
           and
           answer
           in
           a
           sweete
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           every
           one
           were
           his
           countryman
           ,
           or
           acquaintance
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Some
           act
           this
           part
           very
           ill
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           sad
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           setled
           a
           countenance
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           shew
           any
           body
           a
           good
           looke
           ,
           and
           doe
           answer
           all
           questions
           ,
           with
           no
           such
           as
           these
           cannot
           receive
           the
           honour
           ,
           acceptance
           ,
           nor
           endeerment
           that
           others
           procure
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           rude
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           visited
           ,
           nor
           doe
           give
           any
           content
           ,
           nor
           are
           stirred
           ,
           or
           delighted
           with
           any
           discourse
           ,
           or
           matters
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           doe
           refuse
           all
           offers
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           be
           sent
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           that
           such
           a
           Lord
           
           commanded
           him
           to
           salute
           and
           visite
           him
           ,
           they
           answer
           ,
           what
           care
           I
           for
           his
           visits
           ,
           or
           salutes
           :
           or
           if
           he
           tell
           them
           such
           a
           one
           sent
           mee
           to
           see
           how
           you
           doe
           ,
           hee
           will
           answer
           let
           him
           come
           and
           feele
           my
           pulse
           :
           such
           as
           these
           deserve
           little
           love
           of
           any
           body
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             punctualities
             and
             neatnesse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             good
             for
             any
             to
             bee
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             sad
             ,
             nor
             to
             shew
             any
             signe
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             those
             we
             converse
             ,
             and
             communicate
             withall
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             fitting
             only
             for
             some
             students
             and
             contemplative
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             conversant
             in
             the
             studies
             of
             some
             of
             the
             liberall
             sciences
             ,
             And
             therefore
             they
             doe
             contrive
             to
             passe
             their
             sadnesse
             alone
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Much
             lesse
             should
             a
             man
             be
             so
             curious
             ,
             and
             so
             apt
             to
             finde
             fault
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             walke
             alwayes
             in
             print
             :
             for
             to
             keepe
             company
             with
             such
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             torment
             then
             a
             society
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             these
             are
             so
             britle
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             punctuall
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             stand
             strictly
             considering
             ,
             what
             title
             you
             gave
             them
             :
             and
             if
             you
             bee
             never
             so
             little
             negligent
             towards
             
             them
             then
             there
             ariseth
             quarrells
             ,
             and
             wranglings
             ,
             saying
             ,
             you
             called
             mee
             not
             Sir
             ,
             nor
             worshipfull
             ,
             nor
             did
             you
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             give
             mee
             place
             according
             to
             my
             desart
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             fit
             for
             me
             .
             You
             came
             not
             to
             visit
             me
             at
             my
             lodging
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             bin
             at
             yours
             :
             you
             should
             not
             doe
             thus
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             of
             my
             quality
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             speeches
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             suffer
             or
             indure
             .
             For
             they
             so
             excessively
             love
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             leisure
             nor
             place
             to
             regard
             others
             :
             and
             so
             they
             easily
             and
             for
             very
             trifles
             ,
             spoile
             all
             their
             friendship
             ,
             making
             it
             like
             to
             friendship
             that
             is
             covered
             with
             a
             most
             curious
             vaile
             ,
             whereby
             it
             cannot
             be
             pleasing
             ,
             but
             very
             unacceptable
             :
             which
             tender
             delicatnesse
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             should
             be
             left
             to
             women
             ,
             I
             meane
             to
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             nice
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             fault
             finding
             that
             they
             place
             all
             their
             reputation
             ,
             in
             punctillio's
             ,
             and
             spend
             more
             time
             to
             make
             good
             their
             fooleries
             ,
             then
             is
             needfull
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             jelousy
             ,
             and
             little
             reckoning
             they
             make
             one
             of
             another
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             most
             who
             are
             of
             a
             better
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             sweete
             a
             conversation
             ,
             
             that
             we
             should
             doe
             exceeding
             well
             ,
             to
             learn
             to
             imitate
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           4.
           
           How
           wee
           ought
           to
           speake
           .
        
         
           WE
           may
           erre
           in
           our
           speech
           ,
           many
           ,
           and
           sundry
           wayes
           :
           And
           first
           in
           the
           matter
           we
           propose
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           frozen
           ,
           or
           of
           no
           substance
           ,
           nor
           base
           and
           vile
           ,
           least
           they
           that
           heare
           us
           ,
           insteed
           of
           receiving
           pleasure
           ,
           doe
           scoffe
           both
           at
           us
           and
           at
           our
           discourse
           also
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Nor
           in
           civill
           conversation
           ,
           ought
           a
           man
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           very
           subtill
           ,
           or
           curious
           ,
           in
           his
           discourse
           :
           because
           so
           doing
           ,
           hee
           will
           make
           himselfe
           hardly
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           most
           :
           and
           hee
           that
           is
           to
           speake
           ,
           ought
           to
           take
           good
           heede
           ,
           that
           his
           speech
           bee
           not
           such
           ,
           nor
           his
           carriage
           ,
           that
           any
           by
           stander
           be
           made
           ashamed
           therewith
           ,
           nor
           made
           to
           blush
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           any
           gird
           ,
           or
           affront
           thereby
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Much
           lesse
           ought
           one
           to
           speake
           beastly
           ,
           or
           silthily
           ,
           though
           the
           auditory
           seeme
           pleased
           with
           it
           :
           for
           it
           
           is
           not
           sit
           ,
           for
           civill
           persons
           ,
           to
           study
           to
           give
           others
           content
           ,
           but
           in
           honest
           and
           decent
           things
           .
        
         
           
             That
             men
             ought
             to
             speake
             with
             reverence
             in
             things
             appertayning
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             Much
             more
             ought
             every
             one
             take
             heede
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             meetings
             ,
             hee
             speake
             not
             inconsiderately
             ,
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             jests
             ,
             and
             sport
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             such
             use
             belonges
             to
             ill
             mannered
             men
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             finde
             many
             so
             discreete
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             presently
             depart
             such
             company
             that
             they
             heare
             to
             speake
             of
             such
             things
             unadvisedly
             ,
             and
             without
             reverence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             we
             ought
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             speak
             holily
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             reverence
             ,
             and
             consideration
             ,
             in
             things
             concerning
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             curious
             man
             ought
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             discourse
             ,
             to
             provide
             that
             his
             words
             may
             give
             a
             testimony
             ,
             of
             his
             life
             and
             workes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             if
             when
             we
             bee
             in
             the
             company
             of
             people
             of
             quality
             and
             those
             that
             be
             curious
             ,
             wee
             endevour
             that
             we
             may
             not
             erre
             in
             our
             discourse
             nor
             to
             give
             due
             precepts
             ,
             and
             advise
             ,
             but
             
             more
             especially
             when
             wee
             are
             before
             our
             parents
             ,
             or
             powerfull
             friends
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             respect
             ,
             and
             doe
             tie
             our selves
             ,
             to
             a
             decent
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             carriage
             ,
             because
             we
             may
             be
             their
             creatures
             ,
             and
             favourites
             :
             how
             much
             greater
             care
             ,
             and
             vigilancy
             ,
             ought
             wee
             to
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             holy
             places
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             time
             when
             any
             religious
             office
             is
             doing
             there
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             every
             body
             well
             knowes
             ,
             therefore
             I
             neede
             not
             to
             speake
             much
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             behoves
             us
             so
             much
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             Gods
             word
             alwaies
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             doe
             propose
             examples
             unto
             us
             .
             Consider
             therefore
             onely
             what
             gravity
             is
             there
             required
             ,
             though
             it
             seeme
             to
             bee
             but
             policy
             ,
             so
             to
             behave
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             no
             body
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             thee
             .
             Hence
             wee
             may
             gather
             how
             ill
             they
             doe
             ,
             that
             are
             talking
             and
             are
             unquiet
             in
             such
             places
             and
             at
             such
             holy
             exercises
             :
             nor
             ought
             any
             there
             to
             make
             legges
             ,
             and
             complements
             ,
             with
             such
             noise
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             nor
             to
             depart
             the
             holy
             Table
             with
             a
             light
             cariage
             ,
             but
             shewing
             
             modesty
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             nor
             ought
             any
             to
             behave
             himselfe
             so
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             draw
             mens
             eyes
             upon
             him
             ;
             nor
             to
             lie
             lolling
             on
             one
             side
             or
             curiously
             to
             gase
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             entring
             into
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Nor
             to
             make
             antick
             gestures
             ,
             and
             strange
             faces
             ,
             when
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             as
             many
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             often
             lifting
             up
             their
             hands
             ,
             above
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             flinging
             abroad
             their
             armes
             and
             stretching
             themselves
             ,
             as
             those
             doe
             that
             are
             newly
             awakened
             out
             of
             sleep
             :
             kissing
             their
             fingers
             ,
             and
             using
             such
             other
             exterior
             actions
             ,
             and
             gestures
             ,
             which
             trouble
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             neere
             them
             ,
             by
             drawing
             all
             their
             eyes
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             God
             is
             better
             served
             ,
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             then
             with
             outward
             shewes
             :
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             shew
             thy selfe
             there
             rather
             like
             the
             poore
             Publican
             ,
             then
             the
             proud
             Pharisee
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             there
             ,
             that
             may
             procure
             laughter
             ,
             yet
             let
             it
             not
             hinder
             thy
             devotion
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             there
             fall
             out
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             would
             require
             us
             to
             settle
             our
             countenances
             ,
             and
             doe
             even
             cast
             those
             off
             the
             hookes
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             that
             see
             ,
             or
             heare
             
             them
             :
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             cannot
             omit
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             from
             the
             subject
             ,
             to
             relate
             some
             impertinencies
             ,
             which
             have
             happened
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             old
             woman
             ,
             who
             every
             time
             the
             Priest
             sayd
             
               Dominus
               vobiscum
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             thinking
             the
             words
             to
             bee
             obispos
             ,
             which
             signifyes
             in
             the
             Spanish
             tongue
             ,
             Bishops
             :
             alwayes
             prayed
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             would
             be
             her
             helpers
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             I
             have
             bin
             credibly
             enformed
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             pratling
             woman
             as
             this
             ,
             recommending
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             good
             estate
             of
             her
             family
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             she
             required
             ,
             prayed
             thus
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             my
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             for
             such
             a
             one
             my
             daughter
             ,
             thou
             grant
             mee
             a
             rich
             and
             wise
             husband
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             no
             gamster
             ,
             whoremonger
             ,
             nor
             given
             to
             any
             vice
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             like
             impertinencies
             :
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             shee
             could
             not
             remember
             ,
             what
             more
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             shee
             prayed
             that
             whilst
             shee
             was
             thus
             praying
             ,
             her
             pot
             might
             not
             burne
             to
             ,
             or
             boyle
             over
             ,
             and
             that
             shee
             might
             finde
             it
             ,
             at
             her
             returne
             ,
             well
             boyled
             ,
             and
             seasoned
             .
             No
             doubt
             any
             that
             heares
             such
             impertinencies
             ,
             
             can
             hardly
             forbeare
             to
             laugh
             ,
             and
             must
             either
             depart
             ,
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             or
             marre
             his
             devotion
             ,
             with
             these
             or
             the
             like
             things
             :
             wherefore
             if
             by
             chance
             ,
             any
             heare
             ,
             or
             see
             things
             ,
             that
             force
             him
             to
             laugh
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             so
             wary
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             neere
             him
             ,
             may
             not
             perceive
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             returne
             ,
             (
             with
             our
             Galatheo
             )
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             our
             conversation
             .
             I
             have
             sayd
             that
             it
             is
             very
             blame
             worthy
             ,
             to
             talke
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             thwarting
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             heare
             us
             .
             (
             Also
             in
             feasts
             ,
             and
             at
             meales
             ,
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             move
             sad
             discourses
             .
             )
             But
             men
             ought
             to
             speake
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             for
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             liked
             of
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             meriments
             ,
             and
             at
             feasts
             ,
             melancholick
             storyes
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             tould
             ,
             as
             of
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             deaths
             ,
             misfortunes
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             nor
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             or
             mention
             ,
             any
             mournfull
             matter
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             fall
             upon
             such
             discourse
             ,
             wee
             ought
             in
             a
             merry
             ,
             and
             sweete
             manner
             ,
             to
             divert
             him
             ,
             from
             such
             talke
             ,
             and
             offer
             other
             subjects
             ,
             to
             talke
             of
             ,
             more
             convenient
             ,
             and
             cheerefull
             .
             I
             have
             
             heard
             say
             of
             an
             old
             Philosopher
             ,
             that
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             a
             time
             to
             weepe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             laugh
             .
             And
             that
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             he
             sayd
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             ,
             those
             sad
             fables
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Tragedyes
             ,
             were
             invented
             ,
             by
             acting
             of
             which
             ,
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             then
             usuall
             to
             doe
             )
             they
             might
             make
             those
             shed
             teares
             who
             had
             neede
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             weeping
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             cured
             of
             their
             infirmities
             .
             But
             for
             that
             which
             concernes
             us
             ,
             it
             becomes
             us
             not
             ,
             to
             make
             sad
             the
             mindes
             of
             those
             wee
             discourse
             with
             ,
             but
             should
             rather
             labour
             to
             solace
             ,
             and
             delight
             them
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             be
             sick
             for
             lack
             of
             weeping
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             small
             matter
             ,
             to
             cure
             that
             disease
             ,
             either
             with
             a
             little
             strong
             mustard
             ,
             or
             by
             enduring
             a
             little
             smoake
             .
             And
             so
             must
             we
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             avoyd
             melancholy
             discourses
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             ought
             also
             ,
             to
             interrupt
             him
             ,
             that
             talkes
             impertinently
             ,
             and
             wastes
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             talke
             ,
             only
             for
             their
             pleasure
             .
             Like
             some
             ,
             that
             even
             fattened
             with
             the
             love
             they
             beare
             their
             little
             children
             ,
             doe
             talke
             of
             nothing
             but
             
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             nurses
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             pretty
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             makes
             me
             alwayes
             so
             merry
             that
             you
             cannot
             imagine
             it
             .
             My
             little
             girle
             ,
             is
             very
             delightfull
             to
             mee
             ,
             shee
             speakes
             already
             mum
             ,
             Dad
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             words
             .
             And
             they
             suppose
             that
             as
             they
             themselves
             are
             pleased
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             doe
             spend
             their
             time
             therein
             ,
             so
             must
             they
             ,
             that
             heare
             them
             ,
             take
             the
             like
             pastime
             :
             although
             for
             certaine
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             bee
             so
             much
             taken
             heerewith
             ,
             that
             hee
             can
             bee
             delighted
             ,
             to
             spend
             his
             time
             ,
             alwayes
             in
             hearing
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Fathers
             doe
             bring
             in
             such
             discourse
             ,
             by
             the
             head
             and
             shoulders
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           5.
           
           Of
           those
           that
           set
           themselves
           to
           tell
           their
           dreames
           .
        
         
           THey
           doe
           ill
           that
           make
           a
           setled
           discourse
           ,
           in
           the
           punctuall
           relating
           of
           their
           dreames
           ,
           in
           such
           earnest
           ,
           and
           so
           wondring
           at
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           telling
           of
           them
           becomes
           a
           torment
           to
           
           the
           hearer
           of
           them
           ,
           except
           hee
           that
           tels
           them
           do
           finde
           some
           wonder
           indeede
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           so
           much
           witty
           conceit
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           knowes
           that
           the
           humours
           of
           them
           that
           heare
           him
           being
           prepared
           for
           such
           discourse
           ,
           they
           will
           finde
           pastime
           in
           them
           .
           And
           though
           some
           wise
           men
           of
           old
           ,
           did
           leave
           bookes
           behind
           them
           ,
           written
           of
           dreames
           ,
           and
           those
           composed
           with
           great
           understanding
           ,
           and
           acutenesse
           of
           wit
           ,
           yet
           we
           in
           our
           ordinary
           conversation
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           discourse
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             A
             dreame
             of
             example
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             of
             all
             the
             Dreames
             I
             ever
             heard
             related
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             have
             heard
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             given
             credit
             to
             none
             )
             that
             me
             thinkes
             was
             the
             best
             which
             they
             report
             ,
             that
             one
             
               Micer
               Flaminio
            
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Rome
             did
             Dreame
             ,
             which
             me
             thinkes
             was
             very
             materiall
             and
             of
             much
             consideration
             .
             Hee
             thought
             in
             his
             sleepe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sitting
             in
             a
             ritch
             apothecaryes
             shop
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             saw
             that
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             with
             great
             tumult
             tooke
             away
             all
             
             that
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             tooke
             an
             electuary
             ,
             another
             tooke
             away
             sweet
             meates
             ,
             one
             ,
             one
             thing
             ,
             another
             ,
             another
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             fell
             of
             eating
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             neither
             box
             ,
             glasse
             ,
             pot
             ,
             or
             viall
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             quite
             emptyed
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             there
             was
             a
             little
             viall
             glasse
             ,
             full
             of
             a
             cleere
             liquour
             ,
             which
             all
             smelt
             unto
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             did
             eate
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             he
             saw
             a
             man
             of
             a
             great
             stature
             ,
             being
             ancient
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             venerable
             countenance
             ,
             who
             beholding
             the
             pots
             ,
             and
             glasses
             ,
             and
             finding
             one
             crackt
             ,
             another
             overturned
             ,
             and
             most
             part
             of
             them
             broken
             ,
             hee
             cast
             his
             eye
             ,
             upon
             the
             little
             viall-glasse
             ,
             I
             spake
             of
             :
             and
             setting
             it
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             he
             drunke
             out
             all
             the
             liquour
             not
             leaving
             one
             drop
             ,
             and
             then
             went
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ;
             at
             which
             
               Micer
               Flaminio
            
             seemed
             to
             wonder
             much
             ,
             and
             turning
             to
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             he
             asked
             him
             ,
             Sir
             what
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             why
             hath
             this
             honorable
             old
             man
             ,
             drunke
             up
             so
             savourly
             ,
             the
             water
             in
             the
             little
             viall
             ,
             which
             the
             others
             refused
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             Apothecary
             answered
             :
             Sonne
             this
             venerable
             man
             ,
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             
             water
             which
             hee
             (
             alone
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             did
             drinke
             up
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             saw
             was
             refused
             )
             is
             the
             discretion
             ,
             to
             judge
             rightly
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             which
             men
             doe
             not
             seeke
             to
             preserve
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             Dreames
             as
             this
             may
             well
             be
             told
             ,
             and
             be
             excused
             ,
             because
             they
             rather
             seeme
             to
             bee
             good
             thoughts
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             awake
             ,
             then
             a
             vision
             of
             a
             troubled
             phansy
             .
             But
             for
             other
             Dreames
             ,
             voyd
             of
             sence
             ,
             or
             probability
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             even
             learned
             men
             (
             themselves
             )
             doe
             dreame
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             spend
             our
             time
             ,
             in
             telling
             of
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           6.
           
           Of
           Lyars
           .
        
         
           THough
           wee
           may
           thinke
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           lesse
           moment
           ,
           then
           Dreames
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           wee
           see
           other
           things
           that
           are
           worse
           ,
           and
           more
           idle
           ,
           and
           vaine
           :
           as
           namely
           lyes
           ,
           or
           false
           Tales
           ,
           for
           of
           that
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           seene
           in
           his
           Dreame
           ,
           may
           be
           sayd
           something
           ,
           because
           all
           a
           mans
           life
           is
           but
           as
           it
           were
           a
           certaine
           Dream
           ,
           
           or
           Phansy
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           never
           dreamt
           a
           lye
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           ought
           lesse
           to
           trouble
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           understandings
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           hate
           lying
           ,
           with
           Lyes
           then
           with
           Dreames
           .
           Because
           although
           they
           being
           but
           Jests
           ,
           yet
           this
           danger
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           ,
           they
           are
           taken
           for
           truth
           ;
           Yet
           amongst
           good
           conditioned
           people
           ,
           Lyars
           doe
           receive
           this
           reward
           ,
           that
           becoming
           first
           reckoned
           ,
           but
           as
           Jesters
           ,
           they
           are
           afterwards
           people
           of
           no
           credit
           ,
           and
           their
           discourse
           is
           scarce
           excusable
           ,
           as
           being
           frothy
           words
           ,
           without
           substance
           .
           And
           it
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           lesse
           ,
           then
           as
           if
           when
           such
           a
           one
           speakes
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           sayd
           nothing
           :
           or
           as
           if
           he
           did
           but
           draw
           ,
           and
           breath
           out
           the
           ayre
           .
           And
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           talke
           with
           some
           that
           love
           lying
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           lye
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           no
           end
           ,
           nor
           profit
           to
           them
           :
           but
           onely
           ,
           because
           a
           lye
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           doth
           much
           please
           them
           .
           Even
           as
           a
           Drunkard
           ,
           that
           often
           drinketh
           ,
           not
           for
           thirst
           ,
           or
           neede
           he
           hath
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           the
           love
           of
           the
           drinke
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           besotted
           in
           telling
           lyes
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           tell
           impossibilities
           ,
           they
           thinke
           they
           must
           be
           believed
           .
           
           As
           I
           once
           heard
           tell
           of
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           that
           related
           of
           himselfe
           that
           hee
           one
           day
           ,
           being
           very
           thirsty
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           very
           good
           markes-man
           ,
           shot
           a
           pellet
           at
           a
           Pitcher
           of
           water
           ,
           that
           stood
           in
           a
           garret
           window
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           round
           hole
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           presently
           from
           thence
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           him
           a
           Conduit-pipe
           with
           water
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           set
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           drunke
           his
           fill
           .
           And
           when
           he
           perceived
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           hitherto
           given
           content
           to
           the
           company
           ,
           he
           continued
           his
           discourse
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           That
           afterward
           ,
           hee
           shot
           at
           the
           same
           Pitcher
           another
           bullet
           that
           was
           somewhat
           bigger
           ,
           and
           hit
           it
           so
           just
           in
           the
           same
           place
           that
           he
           stopped
           the
           hole
           so
           tite
           ,
           that
           on
           drop
           of
           water
           could
           not
           come
           out
           ,
           &
           though
           the
           lye
           were
           well
           laughed
           at
           ,
           yet
           one
           that
           stood
           by
           ,
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           very
           vaine
           glorious
           humour
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           tedious
           to
           him
           ,
           answered
           him
           ,
           Sir
           your
           worship
           spends
           your
           time
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           you
           tire
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           thinkes
           hee
           can
           make
           us
           believe
           this
           ,
           must
           either
           take
           us
           for
           fooles
           ,
           or
           his
           enemies
           .
           Another
           answered
           him
           thus
           ,
           Sir
           I
           have
           seene
           Lyars
           before
           ,
           but
           your
           worship
           may
           bee
           the
           
           Kings
           Lyer
           ,
           better
           then
           any
           I
           ever
           yet
           saw
           or
           heard
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           others
           doe
           lie
           onely
           for
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           relating
           what
           wonders
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           thought
           great
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           Statesmen
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           entertaine
           men
           ,
           with
           things
           so
           incredible
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           smell
           the
           lye
           ,
           a
           league
           off
           :
           and
           so
           can
           gaine
           no
           credit
           from
           their
           auditory
           ,
           except
           they
           bring
           witnesse
           to
           prove
           all
           they
           say
           .
           That
           we
           may
           see
           how
           they
           come
           infected
           with
           the
           Plague
           of
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           those
           I
           meane
           that
           bely
           their
           deedes
           and
           works
           ,
           You
           may
           understand
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Men
           may
           as
           well
           lye
           in
           concealing
           themselves
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           in
           their
           workes
           ,
           and
           actions
           from
           every
           one
           ,
           like
           some
           that
           being
           but
           of
           an
           ordinary
           quality
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           do
           pretend
           they
           are
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           use
           such
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           doe
           so
           Lord
           it
           ,
           in
           their
           manner
           of
           cariage
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           Earles
           .
           These
           doe
           set
           themselves
           to
           speake
           with
           such
           state
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           speaking
           from
           the
           bench
           ,
           going
           in
           such
           a
           posture
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           head
           ,
           
           whereas
           they
           are
           but
           the
           feete
           :
           labouring
           in
           their
           actions
           ,
           to
           imitate
           men
           of
           great
           ranke
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           furniture
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           torment
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           ignorant
           they
           are
           of
           their
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           let
           their
           heads
           blood
           of
           these
           vanities
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           are
           some
           others
           that
           lie
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           who
           wearing
           but
           meane
           cloathes
           ,
           doe
           gild
           themselves
           over
           with
           Chaines
           ,
           and
           Ringes
           ,
           and
           medalls
           ,
           which
           they
           fasten
           heere
           ,
           and
           there
           about
           them
           :
           that
           you
           would
           thinke
           they
           carryed
           them
           about
           ,
           rather
           to
           sell
           them
           then
           to
           make
           themselves
           gallant
           ;
           And
           you
           may
           see
           their
           pride
           and
           vanity
           a
           mile
           off
           ,
           that
           place
           their
           worth
           onely
           ,
           in
           the
           back
           or
           outward
           appearance
           :
           which
           are
           things
           displeasing
           ,
           and
           much
           disconsonant
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           good
           fashion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           you
           must
           know
           that
           in
           many
           and
           (
           those
           )
           the
           best
           Cities
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           suffered
           ,
           that
           any
           ritch
           man
           be
           seene
           much
           distinguished
           from
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           alteration
           of
           his
           fashion
           ,
           because
           the
           poore
           men
           thinke
           they
           receive
           reproach
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           
           be
           honorable
           ,
           or
           well
           borne
           :
           when
           others
           make
           such
           difference
           in
           their
           cloathing
           from
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           7.
           
           Of
           Gaming
           .
        
         
           ANd
           before
           we
           proceede
           ,
           we
           will
           heere
           (
           by
           the
           by
           )
           speake
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           is
           ill
           spending
           the
           time
           ,
           yea
           the
           worst
           spent
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           hurtfull
           ,
           then
           either
           telling
           of
           Dreames
           ,
           or
           Lyes
           ,
           namely
           that
           which
           we
           spend
           in
           Gaming
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           that
           would
           be
           accompted
           a
           gallant
           Courtyer
           ,
           must
           not
           play
           for
           coveteousnesse
           to
           win
           :
           especially
           at
           Cards
           ,
           or
           Dice
           :
           for
           it
           is
           plainely
           seene
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           spends
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           meanes
           in
           gaming
           ,
           hath
           no
           leasure
           ,
           for
           Court-ship
           ,
           or
           sweet
           and
           pleasing
           cariage
           ,
           and
           behaviour
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           drift
           ,
           that
           this
           treatise
           aimes
           at
           .
           For
           if
           he
           play
           for
           much
           ,
           you
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           his
           intent
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           a
           greedy
           desire
           to
           encrease
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           his
           friends
           
           losse
           :
           and
           so
           play
           ,
           doth
           by
           this
           meanes
           loose
           the
           proper
           name
           it
           signifyes
           ,
           which
           is
           sport
           ,
           or
           jest
           and
           not
           earnest
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           so
           serious
           a
           thing
           as
           it
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           by
           those
           that
           make
           it
           their
           whole
           businesse
           .
           And
           in
           effect
           they
           make
           a
           vice
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           vertuous
           ,
           for
           in
           using
           it
           onely
           as
           play
           ,
           and
           keeping
           a
           moderation
           in
           that
           we
           play
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           wee
           spend
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           converse
           ,
           to
           passe
           away
           our
           idle
           time
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           hurt
           to
           any
           :
           especially
           for
           those
           that
           have
           no
           offices
           nor
           charges
           to
           employ
           themselves
           in
           ,
           but
           are
           idle
           and
           want
           businesse
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           to
           doe
           but
           to
           phansy
           Chymeraes
           in
           their
           braines
           .
           Those
           that
           play
           for
           pastime
           ,
           must
           play
           for
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           :
           and
           at
           such
           Games
           ,
           as
           are
           fit
           ,
           for
           civill
           people
           ,
           but
           having
           no
           skill
           in
           play
           ,
           thou
           oughtest
           not
           to
           bet
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           nor
           to
           play
           with
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           cholerick
           ,
           and
           ill
           conditioned
           ,
           but
           with
           those
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           be
           merry
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           withall
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           quick
           ,
           that
           they
           grow
           in
           choler
           ,
           and
           chafe
           like
           mad
           men
           ,
           and
           beate
           the
           Cards
           against
           the
           
           Table
           ,
           and
           give
           ill
           language
           ,
           tending
           to
           ill
           wishings
           ,
           and
           reproach
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           Gamesters
           ,
           doe
           ordinarily
           say
           ,
           when
           they
           loose
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           impatient
           ,
           for
           losse
           of
           their
           monies
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           ill
           luck
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           let
           the
           game
           be
           never
           so
           small
           we
           play
           at
           ,
           it
           troubles
           us
           too
           much
           to
           loose
           :
           and
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           if
           at
           first
           ,
           we
           know
           their
           humour
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           not
           to
           play
           with
           them
           the
           second
           time
           .
           Heere
           then
           I
           will
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           jest
           ,
           that
           a
           certaine
           Cavalleere
           broke
           upon
           some
           ,
           that
           were
           ,
           playing
           at
           Primero
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           this
           :
           it
           happened
           ,
           there
           being
           certaine
           discontents
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Gamesters
           ,
           he
           asked
           them
           ,
           why
           they
           were
           so
           offended
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           answered
           ,
           Sir
           because
           we
           are
           heere
           playing
           at
           foolery
           ,
           if
           you
           play
           at
           that
           Game
           sayd
           hee
           ,
           you
           may
           vie
           it
           without
           feare
           ,
           and
           make
           large
           stakes
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           all
           enough
           of
           that
           ,
           left
           to
           loose
           :
           and
           in
           this
           merry
           way
           they
           were
           contented
           to
           be
           jeered
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           I
           leave
           them
           ,
           to
           proceed
           with
           my
           quaint
           Galateo
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           8.
           
           Of
           Boasting
           .
        
         
           AS
           little
           ought
           a
           discreete
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           quality
           to
           fall
           suddenly
           into
           a
           discourse
           of
           his
           nobility
           ,
           and
           discent
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           commend
           himselfe
           for
           his
           former
           valourous
           acts
           :
           or
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           his
           discourse
           ,
           upon
           every
           occasion
           :
           as
           many
           are
           wont
           to
           doe
           ,
           seeming
           thereby
           ,
           to
           make
           comparisons
           ,
           with
           every
           one
           that
           stands
           neere
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           ,
           if
           (
           peradventure
           )
           they
           be
           of
           meane
           condition
           ,
           they
           doe
           as
           it
           were
           vilify
           them
           ,
           and
           hit
           them
           in
           the
           teeth
           ,
           with
           their
           mistortunes
           ,
           and
           poore
           estate
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           thing
           much
           displeasing
           unto
           every
           one
           .
           And
           into
           this
           fault
           ,
           we
           see
           them
           fall
           ,
           that
           have
           but
           very
           little
           spirit
           :
           and
           the
           little
           goodnesse
           they
           have
           ,
           is
           not
           very
           eminent
           in
           their
           bodies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           a
           man
           ought
           not
           ,
           either
           to
           abase
           ,
           or
           to
           exalt
           himselfe
           ,
           beyond
           reason
           ,
           and
           should
           rather
           
           let
           some
           of
           his
           merits
           vanish
           as
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           then
           to
           shew
           any
           arrogancy
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           for
           even
           the
           good
           which
           may
           bee
           found
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           much
           stood
           upon
           contenteth
           not
           ;
           Being
           but
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           cloaked
           with
           humility
           :
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           wee
           must
           understand
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           (
           by
           words
           )
           doe
           without
           measure
           ,
           either
           extoll
           their
           owne
           worth
           ,
           or
           dispraise
           it
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           destroy
           those
           honours
           ,
           which
           doe
           manifestly
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           shew
           more
           pride
           therein
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           doe
           usurpe
           such
           honours
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           merited
           .
           And
           therefore
           some
           will
           say
           that
           (
           by
           chance
           )
           the
           wise
           Giotto
           ,
           did
           not
           deserve
           the
           title
           of
           master
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           refused
           it
           ,
           for
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           master
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           famous
           master
           of
           all
           others
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           shunneth
           to
           bee
           called
           by
           the
           title
           that
           hee
           deserveth
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           all
           of
           his
           condition
           ,
           doe
           challenge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           shewes
           also
           that
           he
           undervalues
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           set
           light
           by
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           renoume
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           
           much
           set
           by
           ,
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           bosting
           and
           extolling
           himselfe
           ,
           above
           others
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           sound
           judgement
           will
           refuse
           things
           so
           well
           liked
           ,
           and
           are
           obteyned
           by
           a
           mans
           virtue
           and
           study
           ,
           except
           hee
           ,
           that
           holds
           them
           to
           bee
           very
           idle
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           .
           Nor
           ought
           wee
           to
           bee
           vaine
           glorious
           ,
           of
           our
           wealth
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           like
           some
           who
           are
           so
           well
           pleased
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           little
           applause
           of
           those
           that
           are
           about
           them
           ,
           doe
           make
           circles
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           markes
           with
           their
           swordes
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           very
           seriously
           deciphering
           out
           ,
           their
           purchases
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           and
           making
           representations
           ,
           of
           Townes
           ,
           and
           Armies
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           most
           usually
           )
           before
           those
           that
           never
           knew
           what
           belonged
           to
           warre
           .
           Like
           some
           ,
           that
           frame
           such
           like
           discourse
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           followes
           ;
           Heere
           is
           (
           Sirs
           )
           the
           Fort
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           aproached
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           and
           our
           men
           marched
           there
           ,
           I
           marched
           in
           the
           van
           ,
           &c
           :
        
         
           
             Of
             Bablers
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             accounted
             but
             a
             sport
             to
             heare
             men
             talke
             thus
             ,
             to
             those
             which
             frequent
             ,
             
             and
             devote
             themselves
             to
             Tavernes
             ,
             and
             tipling
             houses
             ;
             and
             are
             very
             loosely
             given
             :
             who
             when
             they
             bee
             well
             loden
             with
             wine
             doe
             grow
             enraged
             ,
             and
             adding
             fuell
             (
             thereby
             )
             to
             their
             naturall
             inclinations
             ,
             they
             thinke
             they
             are
             able
             to
             command
             all
             the
             World
             :
             and
             when
             such
             a
             talkative
             fellow
             as
             this
             ,
             considers
             in
             what
             accompt
             hee
             is
             ,
             amongst
             his
             Companions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             sayd
             ,
             for
             hee
             must
             onely
             controule
             and
             governe
             all
             ;
             And
             then
             you
             shall
             see
             him
             frame
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             Bable
             thus
             ,
             Sir
             the
             World
             is
             all
             naught
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             cottens
             ,
             I
             wonder
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             the
             Mores
             doe
             not
             breake
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             even
             come
             into
             our
             Houses
             :
             if
             I
             had
             the
             governement
             in
             my
             hands
             ,
             I
             would
             make
             the
             Cock
             crow
             otherwise
             :
             and
             so
             he
             prepares
             himselfe
             for
             another
             full
             Cup.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             cannot
             omit
             ,
             (
             heere
             )
             to
             tell
             what
             I
             once
             (
             my
             selfe
             )
             did
             see
             ,
             in
             Vallodolid
             having
             my
             Lodging
             next
             the
             market
             place
             ,
             and
             where
             was
             (
             usually
             )
             a
             Taverne
             ,
             and
             an
             Ordinary
             for
             those
             that
             came
             thither
             ,
             to
             runne
             races
             ,
             where
             out
             of
             a
             dyning
             
             Roome
             ,
             that
             overlooked
             the
             sayd
             Taverne
             ,
             I
             could
             heare
             ,
             and
             see
             all
             the
             passages
             were
             done
             there
             .
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             one
             
               Sacamuellas
               Castromocho
            
             ,
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             then
             knew
             well
             ,
             how
             to
             bang
             the
             Pitcher
             ,
             was
             president
             ,
             who
             being
             there
             with
             others
             of
             his
             kindred
             ,
             and
             camarades
             one
             day
             after
             dinner
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             well
             filled
             their
             bellies
             ,
             one
             began
             to
             make
             a
             doubt
             ,
             and
             to
             move
             this
             question
             .
             Tell
             mee
             now
             my
             Lord
             Castromocho
             ,
             and
             you
             other
             brave
             cavalleeres
             heere
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             purest
             Plant
             which
             is
             at
             this
             day
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             World
             :
             one
             sayd
             the
             Lily
             ,
             another
             the
             July-flower
             ,
             a
             third
             named
             the
             Tulip
             :
             and
             so
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             were
             many
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             every
             one
             giving
             the
             best
             reason
             hee
             could
             for
             his
             opinion
             .
             But
             Castromocho
             putting
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             commanding
             silence
             ,
             sayd
             unto
             them
             .
             Now
             surely
             none
             of
             you
             come
             neere
             the
             matter
             ,
             therefore
             confesse
             you
             are
             conquered
             .
             And
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             purest
             Plant
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             the
             Nettle
             ,
             for
             whereas
             all
             the
             rest
             may
             bee
             made
             foule
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             take
             them
             in
             your
             hand
             and
             doe
             what
             
             you
             will
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             Nettle
             you
             cannot
             ,
             for
             it
             defends
             it selfe
             against
             you
             .
             All
             the
             company
             yielded
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             matter
             was
             ended
             ,
             Sacomuelas
             called
             for
             Wine
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             the
             most
             of
             them
             tooke
             such
             refreshinges
             ,
             so
             voyd
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             it
             appeared
             very
             pleasing
             to
             their
             eyes
             ,
             to
             be
             beheld
             in
             the
             Glasse
             .
             And
             then
             another
             of
             the
             company
             asked
             of
             another
             difficulty
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Tell
             mee
             now
             my
             Lord
             Castromocho
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             honours
             ,
             whither
             the
             soule
             goes
             to
             rest
             ,
             when
             it
             goes
             out
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Castromocho
             answered
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             else
             ,
             first
             tell
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             I
             will
             determine
             the
             question
             ;
             and
             then
             some
             sayd
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             others
             said
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             into
             purgatory
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             ones
             opinion
             ,
             but
             Castromucho
             concluded
             with
             his
             declaration
             ,
             saying
             ,
             give
             attention
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             that
             the
             soule
             going
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             goes
             directly
             to
             S.
             Iames
             of
             Galicia
             ,
             alwayes
             excepted
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             weare
             not
             a
             Drawer
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             would
             not
             goe
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             a
             worse
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             noise
             
             that
             hee
             made
             ,
             he
             fell
             asleepe
             ,
             to
             spend
             his
             drunken
             humour
             ;
             and
             so
             concluded
             this
             illustrious
             society
             .
             But
             let
             us
             leave
             him
             sleeping
             ,
             till
             hee
             may
             be
             awakened
             ,
             peradventure
             then
             hee
             will
             bee
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             formerly
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             returne
             to
             them
             that
             weare
             blacke
             Cloakes
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             purposely
             dealt
             withall
             concerning
             boasting
             .
             I
             say
             that
             every
             one
             should
             bee
             silent
             in
             things
             that
             concerne
             his
             owne
             praises
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             may
             ,
             but
             if
             by
             chance
             any
             occasion
             ,
             or
             opportunity
             ,
             enforce
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             speake
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             commendable
             Custome
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             mildly
             and
             softly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             certaine
             carelesse
             manner
             ,
             without
             using
             much
             restraint
             :
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             they
             that
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             quaint
             Courtship
             ,
             ought
             to
             abstaine
             from
             this
             ,
             which
             some
             accustome
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             namely
             to
             deliver
             their
             opinions
             so
             resolutely
             ,
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             giving
             a
             definitive
             sentence
             ,
             to
             heare
             whom
             it
             is
             irksome
             ;
             But
             exspect
             what
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             is
             more
             torment
             to
             utter
             in
             vaine
             preambles
             of
             their
             good
             education
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Such
             are
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             speak
             nothing
             but
             preambles
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             manners
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             Sir
             I
             beseech
             your
             worship
             ,
             to
             pardon
             me
             :
             if
             perchance
             I
             am
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             your
             worship
             conceive
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             speake
             so
             rudely
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             your
             worship
             ,
             will
             laugh
             at
             me
             ,
             yet
             to
             obey
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             forbeare
             to
             speake
             that
             you
             command
             me
             :
             and
             so
             they
             stand
             so
             long
             in
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             any
             question
             how
             hard
             soever
             ,
             may
             be
             determined
             with
             fewer
             words
             ,
             then
             they
             wast
             in
             such
             circumloquutions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             are
             they
             very
             troublesome
             and
             tedious
             ,
             in
             the
             over-acting
             of
             their
             cariage
             ,
             or
             in
             taking
             their
             places
             ,
             shewing
             themselves
             mean
             ,
             and
             humble
             ,
             and
             setting
             themselves
             in
             the
             lowest
             ,
             whereas
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             place
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             alwayes
             strive
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             trouble
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             so
             much
             time
             spent
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             goe
             before
             ,
             And
             oftentimes
             they
             will
             stand
             hearing
             a
             discourse
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             with
             much
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             attention
             :
             and
             so
             whilst
             the
             Gentleman
             
             is
             giving
             you
             testimony
             of
             his
             good
             breeding
             by
             going
             on
             foote
             ,
             he
             is
             troublesome
             to
             you
             in
             making
             you
             waite
             for
             his
             comming
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             strive
             vainegloriously
             to
             bee
             thought
             humble
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             their
             feigned
             hypocrisy
             .
             So
             that
             the
             more
             you
             call
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             doe
             they
             draw
             back
             ,
             getting
             behind
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             starting
             Horses
             that
             cannot
             be
             gotten
             forward
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             used
             to
             good
             manners
             finding
             the
             inconvenience
             that
             ariseth
             from
             this
             troublesomenesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             breake
             the
             thread
             of
             society
             ,
             hould
             it
             lesse
             inconvenient
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             seate
             is
             offered
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             better
             then
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             rather
             then
             give
             occasion
             to
             this
             tumult
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             occasioned
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             doing
             otherwise
             .
             And
             when
             men
             enter
             or
             depart
             such
             societies
             ,
             the
             experienced
             Courtiers
             ,
             hould
             it
             for
             better
             breeding
             ,
             to
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             readily
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             readily
             to
             goe
             out
             ,
             yea
             even
             without
             putting
             off
             your
             hat
             ,
             or
             taking
             leave
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             use
             endlesse
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             many
             use
             to
             doe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           9.
           
           Of
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           BY
           that
           which
           we
           have
           sayd
           ,
           you
           may
           understand
           that
           superfluous
           ceremonies
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           avoyded
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           lesse
           use
           ,
           amongst
           the
           ancients
           ,
           then
           now
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           this
           vaine
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           seems
           like
           to
           the
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           Dreames
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           much
           vanity
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           wee
           doe
           improperly
           call
           them
           ceremonies
           .
           For
           of
           old
           ,
           ceremonies
           were
           taken
           ,
           for
           that
           solemnity
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           did
           use
           at
           the
           Altars
           ,
           in
           their
           divine
           offices
           ,
           belonging
           to
           holy
           things
           ,
           that
           concerned
           Gods
           Worship
           .
           But
           now
           that
           name
           hath
           bin
           usurped
           upon
           ,
           ever
           since
           men
           began
           ,
           to
           reverence
           one
           another
           ,
           bowing
           ,
           and
           wreathing
           themselves
           in
           their
           congies
           ,
           in
           an
           artificiall
           manner
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           their
           observance
           vailing
           their
           bonnets
           ,
           and
           calling
           men
           Lords
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           other
           extraordinary
           titles
           ,
           Kissing
           their
           Hands
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           hallowed
           :
           And
           some
           seeing
           this
           custome
           so
           new
           ,
           and
           
           of
           such
           importance
           amongst
           men
           ,
           called
           it
           ceremonie
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           phrase
           ,
           or
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           as
           in
           like
           manner
           we
           call
           ,
           eating
           ,
           and
           making
           merry
           ,
           (
           in
           a
           jeering
           way
           )
           a
           triumph
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Ceremonies
           then
           if
           we
           looke
           at
           the
           intentions
           of
           those
           that
           use
           them
           ,
           are
           a
           certaine
           vaine
           expression
           ,
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           respect
           toward
           him
           unto
           whom
           we
           doe
           give
           reverence
           ,
           and
           it
           consisteth
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           countenance
           ,
           and
           gesture
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           our
           words
           ,
           stuft
           with
           great
           titles
           ,
           and
           high
           expressions
           .
           And
           I
           call
           it
           vaine
           ,
           because
           wee
           honour
           to
           the
           eye
           and
           in
           outward
           apperance
           ,
           those
           that
           in
           our
           hart
           we
           honnour
           not
           ,
           and
           wee
           neverthelesse
           use
           this
           ceremony
           towards
           them
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           out
           of
           the
           fashion
           ;
           and
           we
           call
           one
           illustrious
           ,
           or
           such
           an
           one
           my
           most
           noble
           Lord
           :
           and
           doe
           professe
           our selves
           their
           servants
           ,
           and
           creatures
           ,
           when
           wee
           never
           intend
           any
           service
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           so
           such
           ceremony
           ,
           may
           not
           only
           be
           accompted
           for
           Lyes
           :
           but
           a
           certaine
           falshood
           ,
           and
           treachery
           ,
           and
           such
           men
           as
           these
           ,
           doe
           so
           proceede
           in
           these
           illustrious
           titles
           ,
           and
           other
           ceremonies
           (
           which
           wee
           formerly
           
           spoken
           of
           )
           that
           never
           regarding
           the
           merits
           ,
           nobility
           ,
           estate
           or
           quality
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           they
           doe
           give
           them
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           what
           ever
           hee
           bee
           ,
           so
           that
           oftentimes
           you
           cannot
           distinguish
           mechanick
           people
           ,
           from
           the
           nobility
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           quality
           ,
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           converse
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           that
           men
           use
           towards
           them
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           anciently
           ,
           there
           were
           set
           ,
           and
           distinct
           titles
           ,
           appointed
           for
           every
           one
           ,
           as
           a
           Pope
           ,
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           men
           could
           not
           omit
           ,
           without
           being
           uncivill
           to
           him
           that
           had
           such
           title
           ;
           so
           could
           they
           as
           little
           bee
           given
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           belonged
           not
           ,
           without
           disgrace
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           now
           (
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           )
           we
           see
           that
           such
           titles
           ,
           and
           expressions
           of
           honour
           may
           bee
           used
           more
           freely
           .
           Because
           custome
           is
           a
           most
           powerfull
           commander
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           gives
           us
           a
           larger
           priviledge
           to
           use
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           custome
           which
           seemes
           good
           without
           ,
           is
           within
           idle
           ,
           and
           consistes
           in
           shewes
           ,
           without
           substance
           ,
           and
           in
           words
           without
           signification
           :
           and
           yet
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           alter
           them
           ,
           but
           must
           imitate
           them
           ,
           for
           it
           
           is
           not
           our
           fault
           ,
           but
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           doe
           it
           discreetly
           ;
           in
           which
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           compliments
           ,
           are
           performed
           in
           three
           manners
           ,
           namely
           for
           profit
           ,
           for
           vanity
           ,
           for
           obligation
           .
        
         
           
             First
             Ceremonie
             for
             profit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             profit
             ,
             we
             intend
             every
             Lye
             that
             is
             spoken
             ,
             for
             the
             particular
             interest
             ,
             and
             profit
             of
             him
             that
             speakes
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             sinfull
             fraud
             ,
             and
             a
             dishonest
             thing
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             cannot
             lye
             honestly
             ,
             and
             this
             sinne
             doe
             flatterers
             commit
             ,
             who
             (
             As
             it
             is
             reported
             of
             the
             Chameleon
             ,
             that
             hee
             changeth
             himselfe
             into
             the
             colour
             of
             that
             place
             they
             put
             him
             in
             )
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             transforme
             themselves
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             are
             conformable
             to
             every
             bodies
             humour
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             not
             to
             please
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             gaine
             something
             by
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             us
             content
             ,
             but
             to
             cosen
             us
             ,
             and
             though
             this
             by
             chance
             may
             seeme
             a
             pleasing
             vice
             ,
             unto
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             vaine
             gloriously
             given
             ,
             get
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             in
             it selfe
             considered
             )
             abominable
             ,
             
             and
             damnable
             :
             and
             therefore
             a
             well
             fashioned
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             these
             ,
             be
             but
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             flatteryes
             ,
             when
             ever
             we
             use
             them
             for
             our
             owne
             profit
             ,
             then
             surely
             we
             doe
             so
             often
             act
             the
             parts
             of
             naughty
             ,
             and
             false-hearted
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             such
             ceremonies
             should
             be
             used
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Ceremonie
             for
             vanity
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Ceremonie
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             sayd
             men
             used
             for
             vanity
             )
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             sayd
             )
             when
             to
             make
             our selves
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             bin
             well
             educated
             ,
             (
             Although
             wee
             ayme
             at
             nothing
             but
             vaine
             glory
             therein
             )
             we
             give
             unto
             any
             ,
             greater
             titles
             then
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             wee
             offend
             thus
             by
             giving
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             the
             like
             to
             us
             :
             and
             these
             ,
             are
             plaine
             and
             noted
             Flatteryes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             that
             speake
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ill
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             offensive
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             to
             others
             :
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Ceremonie
             for
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             manner
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             done
             for
             Obligation
             or
             for
             desart
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             forbeare
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             onely
             displease
             ,
             but
             doe
             an
             injury
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             it
             fals
             out
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             thus
             negligent
             comes
             to
             be
             reprehended
             ,
             and
             to
             gaine
             envy
             ,
             especially
             when
             one
             Citizen
             ,
             ceases
             to
             give
             such
             honour
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             use
             is
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             in
             not
             putting
             off
             the
             hat
             ,
             nor
             speaking
             civilly
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             doth
             very
             ill
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             force
             of
             custome
             ,
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             like
             a
             Law
             :
             and
             so
             he
             that
             calleth
             to
             another
             by
             his
             name
             being
             not
             farre
             better
             then
             he
             is
             ,
             doth
             undervalue
             him
             ,
             and
             commits
             an
             uncivill
             act
             in
             naming
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             knowes
             that
             in
             such
             language
             ,
             men
             call
             unto
             workemen
             ,
             and
             labourers
             ,
             and
             although
             in
             this
             place
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             even
             at
             this
             day
             men
             may
             use
             such
             meane
             titles
             ,
             without
             undervaluing
             of
             any
             
             one
             :
             yet
             wee
             must
             not
             disobey
             the
             moderne
             fashion
             :
             but
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Law
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             diligently
             learne
             ,
             the
             actions
             and
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             present
             in
             use
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             receive
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             salutation
             ,
             or
             speaking
             to
             any
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             Country
             where
             wee
             live
             .
             And
             though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             the
             Admirall
             was
             many
             times
             called
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             not
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             this
             )
             to
             call
             our
             King
             on
             this
             manner
             :
             if
             we
             were
             now
             either
             to
             speake
             or
             to
             write
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             such
             use
             as
             our
             age
             observes
             ,
             such
             also
             must
             we
             doe
             .
             And
             these
             I
             call
             due
             ceremonies
             ,
             because
             they
             proceede
             not
             from
             our
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             become
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             common
             custome
             .
             But
             if
             by
             chance
             they
             may
             bee
             left
             :
             one
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             singular
             ,
             as
             to
             oppose
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             accompted
             good
             behaviour
             :
             like
             some
             unpleasing
             men
             ,
             that
             thinke
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             owes
             them
             respect
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             themselves
             how
             to
             returne
             any
             one
             a
             good
             word
             ,
             and
             doe
             take
             pleasure
             
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             for
             these
             extremities
             .
             On
             the
             Contrary
             to
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             others
             ,
             so
             excessively
             abounding
             in
             good
             manners
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             as
             much
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             those
             others
             have
             too
             little
             ,
             and
             they
             spend
             all
             their
             times
             ,
             in
             Compliments
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             good
             breeding
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             impertinencies
             .
             And
             they
             dwell
             so
             long
             upon
             things
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             themselves
             are
             nothing
             )
             to
             make
             them
             pleasing
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             becomes
             troublesome
             ,
             these
             are
             made
             of
             meere
             ceremonies
             ,
             speaking
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             Your
             honour
             hath
             shewed
             me
             so
             much
             favour
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             hould
             my selfe
             most
             obliged
             to
             serve
             you
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
             If
             God
             please
             to
             grant
             me
             time
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             bee
             most
             prodigall
             ,
             to
             spend
             it
             in
             your
             honours
             service
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             stuffe
             as
             this
             .
             A
             certaine
             Bishops
             Chaplaine
             ,
             did
             purposely
             use
             such
             returning
             of
             thankes
             ,
             as
             these
             :
             the
             Bishop
             his
             master
             ,
             having
             bestowed
             certaine
             benefices
             ,
             and
             pensions
             ,
             upon
             certaine
             of
             his
             servants
             :
             to
             this
             Chaplaine
             though
             he
             had
             served
             him
             long
             time
             ,
             he
             gave
             the
             least
             benefice
             :
             not
             being
             worth
             above
             eighty
             Ducates
             
             a
             yeare
             and
             that
             will
             cure
             .
             But
             when
             the
             rest
             were
             to
             give
             thankes
             for
             their
             pensions
             ,
             and
             rewards
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             value
             of
             five
             hundred
             Duckats
             ,
             others
             to
             the
             value
             of
             three
             hundred
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             value
             of
             foure
             hundred
             Duckats
             :
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             had
             that
             but
             of
             eighty
             Duckats
             ,
             gave
             the
             greatest
             thankes
             ,
             shewing
             greater
             content
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Bishop
             (
             marvailing
             somewhat
             )
             asked
             him
             why
             he
             gave
             the
             largest
             thankes
             ,
             this
             reward
             which
             he
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             being
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             little
             value
             .
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             esteemed
             it
             more
             then
             if
             hee
             had
             given
             him
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             Duckates
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             sutable
             to
             his
             necessities
             :
             he
             being
             (
             as
             he
             was
             by
             nature
             ,
             so
             cholerick
             ,
             that
             no
             master
             could
             beare
             with
             him
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             was
             there
             any
             servant
             that
             he
             could
             beare
             withall
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             living
             not
             being
             enough
             to
             keepe
             a
             boy
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             for
             him
             to
             remaine
             with
             his
             Lordship
             (
             it
             being
             with
             cure
             of
             soules
             )
             therefore
             he
             gave
             him
             so
             great
             thankes
             ,
             for
             both
             freeing
             him
             from
             a
             master
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             a
             man.
             I
             say
             therefore
             some
             use
             too
             
             many
             ,
             and
             some
             too
             few
             ceremonies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             kissing
             the
             handes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             although
             kissing
             in
             signe
             of
             reverence
             ,
             is
             most
             properly
             used
             amongst
             us
             ,
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             kissing
             of
             reliques
             ,
             and
             dead
             mens
             bones
             ,
             yet
             in
             our
             Country
             also
             ,
             We
             have
             a
             custome
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             kisse
             your
             honours
             hands
             :
             I
             beseech
             your
             honour
             ,
             to
             accompt
             mee
             for
             your
             servant
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             shun
             to
             speake
             it
             usually
             ,
             yet
             in
             saluting
             ,
             and
             taking
             leave
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             we
             write
             ,
             wee
             must
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             growne
             a
             custome
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             tie
             our selves
             to
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             nor
             to
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             like
             some
             inconsiderate
             ,
             and
             weake
             men
             ,
             that
             speake
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             doe
             you
             see
             ,
             who
             I
             must
             call
             my
             Lord
             ,
             And
             what
             Lord
             is
             he
             I
             pray
             ?
             perchance
             it
             is
             the
             Curate
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             thus
             bound
             to
             give
             the
             
               Besar
               las
               manos
            
             unto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             used
             to
             say
             my
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             called
             so
             ,
             may
             thinke
             that
             thou
             dost
             it
             ,
             to
             affront
             ,
             or
             disgrace
             him
             :
             
             and
             when
             thy
             estate
             ,
             and
             quality
             is
             not
             much
             above
             anothers
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             doe
             ill
             ,
             if
             in
             acting
             a
             Cavallero
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             labour
             to
             be
             vaine-glorious
             ,
             in
             undervaluing
             him
             ,
             skruing
             thankes
             from
             him
             by
             farre
             fetcht
             speeches
             ,
             saying
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             will
             doe
             this
             very
             well
             :
             and
             some
             there
             are
             that
             will
             goe
             farther
             ,
             making
             their
             voyce
             to
             bee
             heard
             :
             and
             confident
             to
             gaine
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             make
             it
             passe
             ,
             like
             a
             guilded
             Pill
             ,
             with
             such
             words
             as
             these
             ;
             my
             Lord
             doe
             this
             for
             love
             of
             mee
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             a
             feigned
             laughter
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             a
             clap
             on
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             entreat
             them
             they
             will
             sing
             by
             turne
             ,
             saying
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             you
             have
             taken
             mee
             much
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             are
             but
             stratagems
             of
             vaine-glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             also
             are
             so
             studious
             in
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             found
             out
             a
             way
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             betweene
             thou
             ,
             and
             you
             :
             and
             her
             ,
             and
             shee
             ,
             and
             your
             worship
             ,
             making
             sixe
             degrees
             of
             Courtship
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             Nation
             did
             ever
             advance
             so
             farre
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             marke
             it
             ,
             the
             French
             make
             use
             of
             ●os
             ,
             or
             you
             ,
             to
             all
             degrees
             ,
             and
             qualities
             .
             
             And
             I
             cannot
             now
             treate
             of
             all
             that
             might
             bee
             sayd
             from
             the
             title
             of
             worshipfull
             above
             sayd
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             greater
             titles
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             draw
             us
             into
             a
             great
             labyrinth
             .
             It
             sufficeth
             that
             though
             (
             heretofore
             )
             there
             were
             a
             great
             deale
             :
             yet
             now
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             or
             common
             people
             have
             raised
             it
             and
             filled
             it
             up
             with
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             Nobility
             :
             and
             that
             with
             such
             might
             and
             combination
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             magnificoes
             ,
             and
             grandes
             ,
             that
             used
             to
             have
             these
             titles
             ,
             are
             now
             robbed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             banished
             from
             their
             ancient
             Country
             ,
             and
             Nation
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             the
             noble
             cavalleres
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             quality
             ,
             seeing
             this
             ,
             have
             profited
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             advance
             a
             degree
             ,
             or
             two
             higher
             ,
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             (
             especially
             in
             their
             letters
             )
             from
             this
             generation
             ,
             that
             robbes
             them
             of
             their
             titles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             will
             heere
             tell
             you
             what
             happened
             ,
             (
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             )
             to
             a
             Gentleman
             that
             was
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             who
             writing
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             with
             the
             title
             of
             most
             magnificent
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             title
             that
             belonged
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             
             condition
             ,
             he
             answered
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             thought
             it
             no
             Courtship
             ,
             to
             put
             such
             a
             title
             upon
             him
             .
             To
             which
             the
             Courtyer
             replying
             ,
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             he
             left
             a
             blanck
             for
             his
             Complement
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Sir
             write
             (
             your
             selfe
             )
             that
             Complement
             ,
             in
             the
             voyd
             place
             ,
             in
             my
             Letter
             ,
             that
             likes
             you
             best
             ,
             for
             which
             purpose
             I
             have
             sent
             it
             blanck
             unto
             you
             subscribed
             with
             my
             Name
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             are
             some
             others
             that
             to
             shew
             themselves
             humble
             ,
             paint
             themselves
             out
             for
             fooles
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             shew
             so
             much
             extremity
             of
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             perceive
             little
             understanding
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             speake
             many
             tongues
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             never
             the
             wiser
             ,
             nor
             can
             give
             any
             content
             with
             them
             :
             like
             one
             that
             was
             newly
             married
             ,
             that
             writ
             to
             his
             Wife
             a
             Letter
             of
             many
             concepts
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             placing
             for
             his
             Complement
             ,
             at
             the
             foote
             of
             his
             Letter
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             the
             meanest
             Husband
             of
             your
             Ladyship
             kisseth
             your
             hands
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             others
             there
             are
             that
             by
             meere
             carelesnesse
             ,
             make
             greater
             faults
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             give
             either
             two
             or
             three
             titles
             more
             ,
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             right
             or
             wrong
             )
             then
             is
             needfull
             ,
             
             especially
             when
             they
             need
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             most
             illustrious
             ,
             most
             renonced
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Title
             Serenissimo
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             appellation
             belonging
             unto
             Princes
             .
             Except
             when
             it
             is
             sometime
             used
             in
             sport
             ;
             As
             a
             Cavallere
             did
             ,
             who
             because
             his
             sonne
             walked
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             called
             him
             Serenissimo
             :
             and
             being
             asked
             the
             reason
             ,
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             being
             such
             a
             lover
             of
             the
             evening
             dewes
             (
             which
             are
             called
             in
             
               Spanish
               Sereno
            
             )
             there
             had
             so
             much
             of
             this
             Sereno
             ,
             (
             by
             this
             time
             )
             fallen
             upon
             his
             head
             :
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             be
             now
             called
             ,
             lesse
             then
             Serenissimo
             .
             This
             Title
             of
             Serenissimo
             ,
             was
             no
             lesse
             offensive
             ,
             to
             a
             certaine
             Citizen
             ;
             whom
             a
             Lord
             governour
             of
             estate
             ,
             whō
             all
             called
             Serenissimo
             ,
             had
             much
             vexed
             .
             It
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             one
             evening
             talking
             with
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             concerning
             the
             troubles
             ,
             the
             Governour
             had
             put
             him
             to
             ,
             they
             bidding
             that
             he
             should
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             dew
             ,
             that
             was
             falling
             (
             which
             in
             Spanish
             they
             call
             Sereno
             )
             because
             it
             would
             doe
             him
             hurt
             ,
             answered
             ,
             Sirs
             you
             say
             true
             ,
             if
             then
             the
             
             Sereno
             ,
             will
             doe
             me
             hurt
             ,
             what
             thinke
             you
             the
             Serenissimo
             will
             doe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Returning
             now
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             even
             as
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             extremities
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             avoyded
             ,
             so
             ought
             we
             not
             ,
             (
             on
             the
             contrary
             )
             so
             wholly
             to
             omit
             them
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             returne
             to
             the
             old
             custome
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             shew
             very
             ill
             ,
             to
             doe
             like
             some
             rustick
             people
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             write
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             great
             Lords
             ,
             should
             begin
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             if
             thou
             and
             thy
             sonne
             bee
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             I
             am
             also
             in
             good
             health
             :
             affirming
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             the
             Latine
             Philosophers
             ,
             did
             begin
             their
             Letters
             ,
             which
             they
             usually
             writ
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             must
             then
             know
             ,
             and
             observe
             ,
             some
             instructions
             ,
             and
             rules
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             erre
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             these
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Country
             wherein
             wee
             live
             :
             for
             every
             custome
             ,
             is
             not
             alike
             good
             in
             every
             place
             .
             For
             wee
             may
             speake
             in
             that
             manner
             in
             Italy
             ,
             as
             (
             perchance
             )
             the
             Neapolitanes
             doe
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             whose
             City
             is
             full
             of
             men
             of
             quality
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             estate
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             will
             not
             sute
             well
             ,
             with
             the
             
             Luqueses
             ,
             and
             Florentines
             ,
             who
             are
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             merchants
             ,
             and
             meane
             men
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             Princes
             ,
             marquesses
             ,
             nor
             Barons
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             Venetian
             Gentlemen
             ,
             use
             much
             curtesy
             ,
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             flatter
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             offices
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             not
             shew
             well
             that
             the
             common
             people
             of
             Ro●igo
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Assoli
             should
             observe
             this
             solemnity
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             respect
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Seigniory
             of
             Venice
             :
             and
             every
             one
             doth
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Country
             ,
             although
             he
             knoweth
             no
             reason
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             We
             ought
             also
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             no
             lesse
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             solemnity
             ,
             yet
             with
             this
             caution
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             poore
             places
             ,
             that
             consist
             most
             of
             labouring
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             style
             ,
             in
             our
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             in
             the
             great
             assemblies
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             ,
             which
             would
             bee
             to
             strike
             the
             people
             with
             admiration
             .
             As
             they
             report
             of
             a
             Lord
             of
             quality
             ,
             
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             held
             it
             for
             a
             custome
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             for
             drinke
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             that
             five
             or
             six
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             should
             march
             before
             the
             Cup
             ,
             with
             two
             lighted
             Torches
             ;
             But
             as
             he
             did
             this
             in
             a
             poore
             village
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             was
             but
             simple
             ,
             that
             was
             there
             ,
             when
             hee
             saw
             them
             come
             towards
             him
             ,
             bareheaded
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             ceremony
             ,
             he
             fell
             downe
             on
             his
             Knees
             and
             began
             to
             adore
             the
             Cup
             ,
             beating
             upon
             his
             breast
             ,
             with
             great
             devotion
             .
             The
             Lord
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             bid
             him
             rise
             ,
             And
             asked
             him
             why
             he
             did
             such
             reverence
             ,
             who
             answered
             :
             that
             seeing
             them
             (
             so
             solemnly
             )
             performe
             this
             ceremony
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             but
             kneele
             downe
             ,
             supposing
             ,
             that
             they
             brought
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             sacred
             reliques
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             was
             warned
             ,
             by
             another
             mans
             ignorance
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             use
             this
             ceremony
             ,
             amongst
             such
             ordinary
             people
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             ought
             (
             as
             well
             )
             to
             regard
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             age
             ,
             and
             condition
             ,
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             use
             these
             ceremonies
             :
             as
             well
             as
             to
             consider
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             consider
             our
             owne
             age
             ,
             and
             condition
             .
             
             And
             with
             poore
             and
             meane
             qualitied
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             briefe
             in
             our
             expressions
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             to
             contract
             them
             somewhat
             and
             not
             to
             expresse
             them
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             done
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             in
             some
             other
             places
             they
             are
             accompted
             very
             tedious
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             have
             much
             businesse
             ,
             who
             wast
             much
             time
             in
             them
             .
             Bee
             covered
             sir
             saith
             the
             Judge
             ,
             that
             is
             much
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             is
             scanted
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             dispatch
             his
             many
             businesses
             .
             And
             hee
             makes
             answer
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             speakes
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             after
             all
             his
             cringes
             ,
             and
             scrapes
             ,
             )
             (
             with
             much
             gravity
             )
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             my
             Lord
             I
             was
             very
             well
             before
             .
             And
             the
             other
             addressing
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             presse
             the
             Judge
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             this
             time
             was
             covered
             wreathing
             his
             body
             ,
             first
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             then
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             crowching
             even
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             with
             much
             vanity
             ,
             and
             ostentation
             ,
             makes
             this
             answer
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             permit
             me
             ,
             thus
             to
             doe
             my
             duty
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             obliged
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             combate
             lastes
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             time
             is
             wasted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             left
             any
             time
             for
             businesse
             .
             So
             that
             those
             that
             
             visit
             Judges
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             publick
             offices
             ,
             that
             are
             intangled
             in
             government
             ,
             should
             use
             brevity
             ,
             cutting
             off
             all
             Compliments
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             Lords
             ,
             or
             persons
             of
             quality
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             cannot
             speake
             so
             freely
             ,
             as
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             at
             leasure
             and
             voyd
             of
             businesse
             .
             But
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             poore
             suiters
             ,
             must
             long
             wait
             their
             turnes
             ,
             before
             their
             businesses
             can
             be
             heard
             ,
             waiting
             at
             distance
             ,
             numbring
             the
             words
             spoken
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             desire
             they
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             stand
             observing
             the
             impertinencies
             ,
             and
             meane
             while
             cursing
             them
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             for
             anger
             to
             see
             how
             they
             spend
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             loose
             their
             meetings
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             forced
             to
             returne
             home
             ,
             disconslate
             ,
             and
             with
             losse
             of
             their
             labours
             .
             And
             some
             there
             are
             so
             dull
             ,
             and
             so
             incircumspect
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             perceive
             the
             signes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             in
             such
             officers
             ,
             whom
             they
             thus
             keepe
             from
             businesse
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             troublesome
             to
             them
             :
             as
             in
             observing
             ,
             how
             carelessely
             they
             answer
             their
             questions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             make
             no
             apologies
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             that
             applause
             ,
             
             which
             they
             would
             give
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             much
             relish
             them
             ,
             or
             were
             at
             leasure
             .
             And
             if
             (
             perchance
             )
             they
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             finish
             their
             businesses
             in
             hand
             ,
             (
             Though
             they
             speake
             this
             to
             them
             ,
             very
             civily
             ,
             and
             plainlly
             )
             they
             goe
             from
             them
             grumbling
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             are
             growne
             proud
             of
             their
             offices
             ,
             and
             have
             buried
             all
             friendship
             ,
             and
             doe
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             harsh
             and
             ill
             conditioned
             men
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Nor
             doe
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             be
             fit
             young
             men
             ,
             which
             old
             and
             grave
             men
             may
             use
             :
             nor
             must
             meane
             ,
             and
             poore
             people
             ,
             use
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             Lords
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             great
             quality
             ,
             doe
             use
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             well
             bred
             persons
             ,
             doe
             strive
             to
             avoyd
             them
             ,
             as
             (
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             )
             as
             being
             distastfull
             :
             for
             spending
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             studies
             in
             such
             vanities
             .
             Neither
             ought
             officers
             ,
             of
             mechanick
             offices
             ,
             or
             persons
             of
             meane
             condition
             ,
             to
             use
             solemne
             ceremonies
             ,
             with
             Lords
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             great
             quality
             :
             but
             ought
             to
             approach
             to
             ,
             and
             answer
             with
             humility
             ,
             and
             plainenesse
             ,
             unto
             that
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             hath
             occasion
             to
             
             use
             them
             in
             ,
             for
             there
             seemes
             more
             obedience
             then
             honour
             to
             be
             required
             from
             such
             mens
             hands
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             servant
             was
             in
             an
             errour
             ,
             that
             offered
             his
             service
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             was
             his
             duty
             ,
             to
             bee
             alwayes
             ready
             ,
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             fitting
             ,
             when
             a
             Lord
             stands
             bare-headed
             ,
             for
             thee
             to
             bid
             him
             bee
             covered
             :
             nor
             if
             he
             be
             standing
             or
             walking
             ,
             within
             dores
             ,
             is
             it
             fit
             for
             thee
             to
             bee
             so
             bould
             ,
             as
             to
             goe
             abroad
             or
             to
             sit
             downe
             ,
             although
             hee
             bid
             thee
             :
             if
             thou
             bee
             of
             a
             meaner
             condition
             ,
             then
             he
             .
             But
             when
             a
             great
             Lord
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             set
             thee
             above
             him
             ,
             to
             doe
             thee
             honour
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             bee
             so
             bould
             ,
             to
             refuse
             the
             favour
             he
             doth
             thee
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             amongst
             persons
             of
             equall
             ranke
             or
             who
             are
             but
             a
             little
             distinguished
             ,
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             or
             places
             :
             this
             manner
             of
             good
             compliment
             ,
             and
             good
             cariage
             ,
             may
             be
             used
             more
             freely
             ,
             because
             ,
             (
             oftentimes
             )
             that
             which
             wee
             doe
             to
             performe
             our
             duty
             ,
             is
             received
             as
             due
             and
             little
             honour
             is
             of
             us
             given
             unto
             him
             that
             deserves
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             that
             doth
             a
             little
             exceed
             in
             that
             which
             he
             istyed
             
             to
             doe
             ,
             seemes
             to
             bestow
             a
             guist
             more
             then
             can
             be
             challenged
             ,
             and
             doth
             gaine
             love
             thereby
             and
             is
             accounted
             free-minded
             and
             liberall
             .
             And
             so
             was
             a
             certaine
             grave
             Greciā
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             knowes
             ,
             how
             to
             converse
             with
             ,
             &
             to
             endeere
             great
             men
             ,
             drives
             a
             great
             trade
             :
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             pleased
             in
             Courtship
             ,
             doe
             (
             at
             this
             day
             )
             use
             thus
             to
             speake
             .
             My
             Lord
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             when
             he
             speakes
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             are
             better
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             they
             talke
             with
             Ladies
             ,
             that
             are
             married
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Daughters
             of
             their
             equalls
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             my
             Lady
             ,
             and
             this
             way
             make
             they
             themselves
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             gaine
             the
             good
             will
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Thou
             must
             then
             use
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Tayler
             doth
             his
             cloath
             ,
             which
             he
             cuts
             out
             to
             make
             garments
             that
             makes
             them
             rather
             too
             long
             and
             too
             large
             ,
             then
             too
             short
             ,
             and
             scanty
             ,
             but
             he
             makes
             them
             not
             so
             bigge
             ,
             that
             in
             cutting
             out
             a
             paire
             of
             Breeches
             ,
             you
             may
             mistake
             them
             for
             a
             Sack
             ,
             or
             a
             Cloake-bag
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             shalt
             use
             a
             little
             tolerable
             largenesse
             in
             thy
             ceremonies
             ,
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             somewhat
             meaner
             then
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             
             bee
             accompted
             courteous
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             be
             somewhat
             better
             then
             thy selfe
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             held
             for
             a
             well
             fashioned
             and
             pleasing
             Gentleman
             .
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             extend
             them
             in
             an
             unreasonable
             sort
             ,
             shall
             but
             make
             sport
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             accompted
             for
             a
             vaine
             fellow
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             ceremony
             which
             we
             formerly
             spake
             of
             ,
             which
             proceeds
             from
             our
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             custome
             ,
             but
             naturally
             we
             may
             passe
             our
             lives
             without
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             we
             may
             plainely
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             not
             in
             use
             ,
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             which
             are
             received
             by
             custome
             ,
             wee
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             lawfull
             jestes
             or
             lyes
             ,
             and
             wee
             may
             also
             call
             them
             vanities
             ,
             and
             to
             noble
             mindes
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             pleased
             with
             such
             arrant
             vanities
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             odious
             ,
             and
             unpleasing
             thing
             ,
             to
             deale
             in
             them
             .
             Therefore
             great
             ones
             ought
             to
             bee
             more
             honoured
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             workes
             ,
             then
             by
             an
             others
             words
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             is
             storyed
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             a
             certaine
             King
             ,
             called
             Edipo
             ,
             being
             banished
             his
             Country
             ,
             put
             himselfe
             under
             the
             protection
             ,
             of
             King
             Theosio
             in
             Athens
             ,
             to
             free
             himselfe
             from
             the
             
             fury
             ,
             of
             his
             persecuting
             enemies
             :
             and
             being
             brought
             before
             Theosio
             ,
             hee
             heard
             a
             young
             daughter
             of
             his
             speake
             ,
             who
             knowing
             her
             by
             her
             voyce
             only
             ,
             (
             hee
             being
             blinde
             for
             age
             )
             did
             not
             addresse
             himselfe
             to
             salute
             Theosio
             ,
             but
             overcome
             with
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             went
             presently
             to
             make
             much
             of
             his
             daughter
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             little
             remayned
             so
             doing
             ,
             hee
             besought
             Theosio
             to
             excuse
             him
             ,
             and
             besought
             his
             pardon
             for
             his
             neglect
             .
             The
             good
             ,
             and
             wise
             King
             ,
             forbare
             not
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             but
             sayd
             unto
             him
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             cheere
             ,
             Edipo
             ,
             for
             I
             honour
             not
             my
             life
             ,
             with
             other
             mens
             words
             ,
             but
             with
             mine
             owne
             actions
             .
             A
             saying
             befitting
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             ,
             that
             esteemed
             not
             fawning
             ,
             and
             flattery
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             flatterer
             shewes
             plainely
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             pleased
             with
             his
             flattery
             ,
             is
             vaine
             ,
             and
             arrogant
             ,
             simple
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             understanding
             ,
             by
             suffering
             himselfe
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             &
             vanquished
             by
             so
             light
             a
             thing
             .
             And
             vaine
             and
             superfluous
             ceremonies
             ,
             are
             plaine
             and
             knowne
             flatteries
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             that
             speake
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             ,
             for
             profits
             sake
             (
             besides
             that
             they
             be
             so
             bad
             in
             themselves
             ,
             having
             their
             Foundations
             
             in
             false
             ,
             and
             forged
             words
             )
             they
             remaine
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             distastfull
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             opposite
             to
             all
             truth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             besides
             these
             ,
             which
             also
             consist
             in
             fayned
             actions
             ,
             and
             meere
             apparances
             ,
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             make
             aparent
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             although
             their
             adorning
             seeme
             naturall
             ,
             yet
             in
             it selfe
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             delude
             the
             sight
             :
             as
             those
             that
             being
             leane
             make
             themselves
             seeme
             fat
             ,
             and
             being
             low
             ,
             to
             seeme
             very
             tall
             .
             This
             is
             the
             fault
             we
             now
             see
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             bee
             in
             women
             ,
             who
             doe
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             of
             them
             thus
             dissemble
             .
             This
             made
             a
             Traveller
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             Spaine
             (
             almost
             )
             all
             the
             women
             ,
             were
             tall
             ,
             faire
             ,
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             either
             by
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             art
             .
             Some
             others
             have
             sayd
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniard
             lay
             all
             their
             grounds
             ,
             or
             principles
             ,
             in
             bare
             Compliments
             ,
             and
             apparances
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             (
             by
             chance
             )
             they
             give
             thee
             ,
             a
             faire
             good
             complexioned
             ,
             and
             well
             proportioned
             wife
             ,
             yet
             will
             shee
             prove
             no
             more
             then
             halfe
             a
             Wife
             and
             without
             any
             hayre
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             the
             wedding
             night
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             
             perceived
             ,
             that
             halfe
             of
             her
             was
             made
             of
             guilded
             corke
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             put
             her
             into
             the
             bed
             ,
             yet
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             woman
             which
             is
             without
             the
             sheetes
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             morning
             tawny
             ,
             yellow
             ,
             bald
             ,
             and
             ill
             complexioned
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             hee
             thus
             cosened
             in
             halfe
             of
             his
             Wife
             .
             But
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             shee
             was
             seene
             ,
             as
             shee
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             shee
             hath
             found
             her selfe
             deceived
             ,
             having
             discovered
             ,
             far
             more
             defects
             in
             her
             Husband
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             her selfe
             :
             that
             he
             was
             farre
             lesse
             ,
             and
             black
             ,
             then
             shee
             tooke
             him
             for
             .
             As
             I
             have
             heard
             tell
             of
             one
             such
             as
             these
             who
             having
             married
             her selfe
             for
             advancement
             and
             for
             coveteousnesse
             of
             her
             Husbands
             wealth
             ,
             observed
             ,
             when
             her
             Husband
             went
             to
             bed
             ,
             that
             hee
             pulled
             off
             a
             counterfet
             Nose
             hee
             wore
             ,
             and
             a
             glove
             wherewith
             hee
             fastened
             on
             an
             artificiall
             hand
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             putting
             his
             hand
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             pulled
             out
             thence
             a
             set
             of
             artificiall
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             this
             pastime
             ,
             of
             her
             disorderly
             coveteousnesse
             ,
             both
             the
             lovers
             remayned
             discontented
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             sort
             of
             ceremonious
             
             people
             ,
             that
             make
             an
             Art
             ,
             and
             trade
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             keepe
             a
             Booke
             of
             accompt
             of
             their
             ceremonies
             namely
             when
             you
             speake
             to
             such
             manner
             of
             persons
             ,
             how
             your
             Complement
             must
             be
             passed
             ,
             or
             your
             ground
             traversed
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             closing
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             a
             little
             cast
             down
             ;
             And
             when
             you
             speake
             to
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             you
             must
             speake
             smilingly
             ,
             a
             little
             also
             bowing
             your
             head
             ,
             And
             how
             these
             of
             greatest
             quality
             ,
             must
             bee
             placed
             ,
             in
             a
             Chayre
             with
             Armes
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             little
             meaner
             rank
             ,
             in
             plaine
             back-chayre
             ,
             and
             inferiors
             upon
             a
             bench
             ,
             although
             it
             bee
             true
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             punctuall
             distinction
             ,
             of
             giving
             honour
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             accompted
             very
             offensive
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             Judge
             ,
             to
             determine
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             and
             who
             lesse
             noble
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             little
             fitting
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             ceremonies
             ,
             or
             endeerements
             ,
             bee
             sold
             to
             any
             to
             pay
             with
             them
             the
             debts
             we
             owe
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             Lords
             doe
             with
             their
             servants
             ,
             or
             inferiours
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             mony
             ,
             whom
             they
             pay
             with
             ceremonies
             ,
             giving
             them
             leave
             to
             stand
             covered
             before
             
             then
             ,
             paying
             them
             the
             wages
             they
             owe
             them
             ,
             with
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             favour
             .
             By
             this
             we
             may
             well
             presume
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             using
             these
             outward
             ceremonies
             ,
             doe
             it
             for
             pompe
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             if
             they
             exceed
             the
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             manner
             used
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             There
             are
             others
             also
             that
             are
             so
             fruitlesly
             ceremonious
             ,
             that
             without
             speaking
             any
             thing
             of
             substance
             ,
             doe
             never
             leave
             talking
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             idlely
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             much
             Courtship
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             obligation
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             excuse
             you
             from
             hearing
             them
             ,
             of
             these
             spake
             hee
             that
             summed
             up
             the
             life
             of
             Mithridato
             the
             Court
             babler
             in
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               That
               day
               hee
               s
               placed
               by
               your
               side
               ,
            
             
               He
               makes
               you
               melt
               with
               scorching
               heate
            
             
               Of
               the
               sharpe
               torment
               you
               abide
               ,
            
             
               In
               hearing
               of
               his
               cariage
               neate
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             These
             then
             ,
             place
             all
             their
             diligence
             ,
             and
             thought
             ,
             to
             order
             their
             clappering
             tongues
             ,
             and
             tediousnesse
             of
             such
             their
             impertinencies
             :
             hammering
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             their
             words
             :
             with
             which
             by
             reason
             
             of
             their
             education
             they
             can
             make
             a
             reasonable
             shew
             or
             flourish
             ;
             But
             in
             grave
             matters
             ,
             or
             things
             of
             moment
             ,
             they
             can
             shew
             no
             wit
             :
             and
             they
             labour
             that
             all
             their
             converse
             be
             spent
             ,
             in
             outward
             apparances
             .
             And
             if
             any
             discourse
             of
             good
             judgement
             bee
             moved
             ,
             they
             nor
             relish
             ,
             nor
             understand
             it
             .
             And
             of
             these
             impertinent
             men
             ,
             there
             are
             an
             infinite
             number
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             sight
             deceive
             men
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             second
             doe
             tire
             them
             ,
             for
             then
             is
             their
             sillinesse
             discovered
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             One
             of
             these
             Mitridatos
             was
             ushering
             a
             Lady
             ,
             and
             being
             to
             goe
             through
             a
             narrow
             passage
             ,
             hee
             stood
             urging
             her
             ,
             that
             shee
             would
             goe
             first
             ,
             thinking
             it
             to
             bee
             good
             manners
             for
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             Lady
             made
             a
             stop
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             goe
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             his
             place
             ,
             who
             a
             while
             refused
             it
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             went
             on
             :
             saying
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             bee
             thought
             ignorant
             then
             to
             be
             too
             troublesome
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             Lady
             readily
             retorted
             thus
             :
             goe
             Sir
             ,
             for
             both
             wayes
             you
             may
             rightly
             challenge
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             shee
             answered
             him
             as
             hee
             well
             deserved
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             to
             conclude
             this
             matter
             of
             
             ceremonies
             ,
             I
             say
             there
             are
             some
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             alwayes
             full
             of
             complementall
             words
             ,
             and
             courteous
             deeds
             ,
             thereby
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             their
             small
             meanes
             ,
             supposing
             ,
             that
             because
             there
             is
             little
             substance
             or
             profit
             in
             their
             deeds
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             should
             also
             want
             words
             and
             compliments
             )
             no
             body
             would
             ever
             endure
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             they
             so
             much
             exceede
             in
             superfluous
             ceremonies
             ,
             that
             (
             generally
             )
             they
             weary
             those
             that
             have
             good
             judgements
             :
             but
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             every
             one
             desires
             to
             live
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             namely
             with
             liberty
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             thing
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           10.
           
           Of
           affected
           words
           ,
           That
           in
           our
           common
           talke
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           use
           Latine
           ,
           or
           other
           words
           of
           another
           tongue
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           AFfectation
           ,
           and
           extremes
           ought
           to
           bee
           avoyded
           ,
           in
           our
           cariage
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           in
           our
           words
           :
           and
           especially
           
           ought
           every
           one
           ,
           to
           beware
           ,
           of
           mixing
           Latine
           ,
           or
           other
           strange
           words
           ,
           in
           our
           discourse
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           not
           Latine
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           understand
           them
           not
           ,
           into
           this
           errour
           doe
           they
           much
           fall
           into
           that
           having
           a
           little
           studyed
           the
           Grammar
           ,
           thrust
           Latine
           words
           ,
           into
           all
           their
           discourses
           ,
           but
           so
           improperly
           ,
           that
           they
           disagree
           much
           from
           the
           propriety
           of
           our
           Castilian
           Language
           ,
           and
           they
           sound
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           doth
           respect
           them
           :
           and
           men
           of
           good
           judgments
           doe
           but
           laugh
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           but
           a
           pastime
           thereof
           .
           One
           being
           in
           company
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           asked
           this
           question
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           you
           (
           Sir
           )
           observe
           the
           last
           Eclipse
           ,
           me
           thought
           it
           continued
           long
           (
           using
           the
           Latine
           word
           Mora
           ,
           for
           continuance
           ,
           or
           tarrying
           :
           which
           in
           the
           Spanish
           tongue
           signifyes
           ,
           a
           Mulbery
           )
           The
           other
           in
           way
           of
           merriment
           answered
           him
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           I
           observed
           no
           Mora
           meaning
           the
           Mulbery
           ,
           for
           by
           applying
           this
           medicine
           they
           use
           to
           cure
           Adahalas
           of
           his
           head-ach
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Much
           like
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           some
           use
           solemnly
           some
           words
           ,
           
           spoken
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           very
           elegantly
           ,
           which
           did
           onely
           satisfy
           those
           that
           used
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           hearers
           of
           them
           doe
           but
           jeere
           and
           make
           a
           sport
           at
           them
           ,
        
         
           
             Of
             those
             who
             insteed
             of
             speaking
             elegantly
             doe
             speake
             nonsense
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             a
             certaine
             beneficed
             man
             ,
             in
             a
             Village
             ,
             that
             tooke
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             very
             elegant
             ,
             inviting
             to
             dinner
             to
             him
             two
             students
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             were
             passing
             by
             ,
             spoke
             to
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             that
             for
             the
             present
             wee
             Decapitate
             Choller
             .
             For
             I
             greatly
             desire
             a
             scindill
             with
             so
             good
             society
             .
             To
             whom
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             answered
             ;
             beneficed
             Sir
             ,
             you
             have
             in
             conceipt
             spoken
             very
             elegantly
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             answer
             hee
             was
             much
             pleased
             ,
             and
             satisfyed
             for
             his
             eloquence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Like
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             heere
             a
             jest
             (
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             Alcala
             )
             of
             a
             certaine
             Doctor
             ,
             And
             though
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             excuse
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             spoken
             of
             him
             but
             in
             jest
             and
             mirth
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             doe
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             it
             so
             befell
             him
             .
             
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             ,
             As
             he
             stood
             looking
             upon
             a
             Map
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             drawne
             in
             a
             great
             round
             figure
             ,
             A
             Nurse
             that
             dwelt
             with
             him
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ,
             good
             Sir
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             round
             ?
             He
             answered
             her
             ,
             sister
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Orbe
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             tho
             Planisphere
             ,
             the
             card
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             the
             Globe
             .
             If
             you
             understand
             none
             of
             these
             termes
             ,
             then
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             World.
             But
             shee
             with
             more
             curiosity
             ,
             being
             much
             astonished
             ,
             that
             shee
             had
             seene
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             asked
             him
             ,
             but
             good
             Sir
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             place
             where
             I
             now
             stand
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             answered
             ,
             heere
             you
             see
             it
             inclusively
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             behold
             it
             heere
             intensively
             ,
             what
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             extensively
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             it
             heere
             vertually
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Nurse
             was
             as
             wise
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             as
             ignorant
             to
             expresse
             his
             meaning
             ,
             in
             the
             Castilian
             Language
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hee
             was
             also
             a
             bould
             Rethoritian
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             should
             have
             sayd
             ,
             I
             cannot
             inlarge
             my selfe
             :
             because
             I
             want
             inke
             ;
             sayd
             ,
             I
             end
             because
             my
             horny
             vessell
             furnisheth
             not
             my
             
             Goose-quill
             ,
             with
             Ethiopian
             liquour
             :
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             mingling
             of
             Latin
             words
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             (
             sometimes
             ,
             )
             for
             necessity
             sake
             ,
             As
             it
             fell
             out
             to
             a
             Spaniard
             whom
             I
             knew
             ,
             who
             by
             remayning
             in
             Flaunders
             from
             a
             youth
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Lovaine
             ,
             and
             living
             there
             till
             he
             was
             old
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             neither
             to
             speake
             good
             Latine
             ,
             nor
             good
             Castilian
             ,
             nor
             Greeke
             ,
             nor
             good
             French
             ,
             did
             one
             day
             amongst
             many
             other
             pleasing
             medlyes
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             insteed
             of
             saying
             ,
             
               No
               veys
               La
               gente
               de
               guerra
               come
               viene
               assentar
               su
               real
               entre
               las
               matas
               de
               los
               Escobares
               ,
            
             Sayd
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Ola
               no
               veys
               los
               Armigeros
               y
               Catafractos
               como
               se
               vienen
               a
               castramentar
               entre
               las
               miricas
               .
            
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             take
             great
             heed
             that
             when
             wee
             speake
             Castilian
             ,
             wee
             doe
             not
             speake
             Latine
             ,
             as
             a
             Monk
             who
             insteed
             of
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             him
             a
             Picture
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             for
             denying
             his
             master
             :
             sayd
             thus
             ,
             Sir
             such
             a
             one
             I
             entreate
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             paint
             me
             a
             very
             good
             
               Flevit
               Amare
            
             which
             is
             in
             English
             ,
             he
             wept
             bitterly
             .
             As
             ill
             shewes
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             when
             we
             are
             to
             speake
             Latine
             ,
             we
             
             mixe
             Castilian
             ,
             as
             a
             masse
             Priest
             did
             ,
             in
             certaine
             Prayers
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             was
             to
             goe
             out
             singing
             in
             Latine
             
               Ecce
               lumen
               Christi
            
             (
             in
             English
             ,
             behould
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             )
             were
             it
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             hit
             on
             it
             in
             Latine
             ,
             or
             hee
             had
             forgotten
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             went
             forth
             ,
             holding
             the
             Candle
             aloft
             ,
             and
             singing
             ,
             behold
             this
             burning
             Taper
             ,
             in
             
               Spanish
               y
               Aqui
               el
               cirio
               encendido
               .
            
             Let
             these
             few
             examples
             admonish
             us
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             improper
             ,
             and
             affected
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             sutable
             ,
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             alwayes
             considering
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             occasion
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             heare
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             erre
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             occasion
             ,
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             us
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           11.
           
           Of
           Amplifications
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOe
           lesse
           then
           affectations
           are
           wont
           to
           bee
           ill
           taken
           ,
           are
           Amplifications
           ill
           accepted
           of
           and
           hard
           to
           gaine
           credit
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           common
           discourse
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           
           and
           left
           to
           Poets
           ,
           &
           makers
           of
           Fables
           .
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           that
           doe
           so
           amplify
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           themselves
           ,
           in
           their
           words
           and
           dealings
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           accompted
           happy
           who
           are
           in
           favour
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           extoll
           them
           to
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           as
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           out
           of
           favour
           with
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           extremely
           vilifyed
           by
           their
           tongues
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           they
           runne
           altogether
           in
           extremes
           ,
           with
           great
           hazard
           of
           their
           owne
           credits
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           what
           I
           my selfe
           have
           heard
           from
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           a
           certaine
           meeting
           :
           where
           dilating
           upon
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           Lady
           there
           ,
           hee
           sayd
           that
           shee
           was
           so
           wonderfull
           faire
           ,
           that
           not
           to
           disparage
           the
           other
           beauties
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           worthy
           of
           her
           presence
           ,
           or
           company
           ,
           nor
           to
           live
           in
           the
           same
           streete
           ,
           shee
           dwelt
           in
           ;
           And
           that
           her
           confessor
           ,
           had
           charged
           her
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           masse
           either
           very
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           or
           else
           close
           vailed
           ,
           that
           shee
           might
           not
           discompose
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           her
           presence
           .
           And
           a
           Painter
           that
           was
           to
           draw
           her
           Picture
           ,
           did
           confesse
           ,
           and
           report
           ,
           that
           her
           beauty
           was
           so
           admirable
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           was
           in
           despaire
           ever
           to
           be
           able
           to
           represent
           any
           likenesse
           or
           shadow
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           as
           these
           doe
           transport
           the
           people
           with
           their
           enlargements
           ,
           but
           they
           usually
           receive
           this
           pay
           for
           their
           paines
           ,
           that
           be
           the
           thing
           as
           faire
           as
           it
           will
           that
           they
           magnify
           ,
           it
           seemes
           not
           so
           (
           when
           it
           is
           seene
           )
           as
           they
           have
           set
           it
           forth
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           accompted
           for
           busy
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           worth
           .
        
         
           
             That
             wee
             ought
             as
             little
             to
             speake
             ill
             of
             any
             ,
             nor
             ought
             our
             jesting
             ,
             and
             jeeres
             to
             bee
             biting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             as
             little
             (
             in
             our
             conversation
             )
             speake
             ill
             of
             any
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             (
             Though
             we
             thinke
             that
             those
             that
             heare
             us
             ,
             are
             pleased
             therewith
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             harken
             to
             us
             .
             )
             which
             vice
             usually
             happens
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             envy
             which
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             )
             we
             beare
             ,
             to
             one
             anothers
             wealth
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             let
             every
             one
             beware
             of
             the
             kicking
             Horse
             .
             And
             therefore
             understanding
             persons
             doe
             flye
             from
             ill
             tongues
             ,
             considering
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             will
             tell
             us
             such
             things
             ,
             of
             others
             ,
             will
             tell
             others
             
             as
             much
             of
             us
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             flye
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             reporteth
             such
             novelties
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             man
             that
             invented
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             oppose
             contradict
             ,
             and
             withstand
             all
             manner
             of
             discourse
             they
             meete
             with
             ,
             give
             a
             testimony
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             well
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             loves
             to
             conquer
             ,
             and
             hates
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             no
             lesse
             in
             words
             then
             in
             workes
             :
             how
             much
             more
             for
             one
             man
             (
             voluntarily
             )
             to
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             another
             ,
             is
             it
             accompted
             a
             worke
             of
             envy
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             friendship
             ?
             Therefore
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             pleasing
             in
             his
             cariage
             ,
             and
             converse
             :
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             armed
             alwayes
             in
             his
             discourse
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             you
             sayd
             was
             not
             so
             :
             but
             as
             I
             tell
             it
             you
             :
             nor
             ought
             wee
             to
             lay
             wagers
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             triviall
             things
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             bend
             our selves
             ,
             to
             incline
             to
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             for
             the
             victory
             in
             such
             things
             proves
             but
             our
             losse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             gayning
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             in
             a
             frivolous
             question
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             noe
             value
             ,
             we
             oftentimes
             displease
             a
             deere
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             domineerers
             and
             confident
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             Domineerers
             are
             
             so
             offensive
             to
             all
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             converse
             with
             them
             :
             for
             feare
             of
             falling
             every
             houre
             into
             wranglings
             ,
             without
             profit
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             at
             daggers
             drawing
             ;
             But
             if
             (
             at
             any
             time
             )
             it
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             any
             bee
             drawn
             on
             to
             dispute
             ,
             hee
             must
             doe
             it
             in
             a
             mild
             fashion
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             lash
             out
             with
             delight
             to
             overcome
             :
             or
             seeke
             to
             order
             all
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             the
             honour
             ,
             attributed
             to
             himselfe
             :
             but
             hee
             must
             leave
             every
             body
             his
             share
             :
             and
             in
             contending
             whether
             it
             bee
             reason
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             alledgeth
             ,
             he
             must
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             shall
             bee
             any
             excessively
             confident
             :
             let
             him
             leave
             the
             matter
             to
             them
             ,
             quitting
             the
             plaine
             field
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             contend
             ,
             to
             sweate
             and
             toyle
             themselves
             .
             For
             these
             are
             manners
             hatefull
             to
             men
             that
             are
             modest
             and
             of
             good
             behaviour
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             get
             the
             victory
             without
             hatred
             ,
             and
             envy
             ;
             And
             because
             for
             the
             most
             part
             all
             people
             by
             nature
             ,
             seeke
             to
             attribute
             glory
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             doe
             undervalue
             and
             dispraise
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             every
             one
             shew
             himselfe
             wise
             ,
             valiant
             and
             of
             much
             
             understāding
             ,
             therfore
             it
             falls
             out
             that
             many
             doe
             advise
             ,
             reprehend
             ,
             dispute
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             with
             Rapier
             ,
             and
             Poniard
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             incline
             themselves
             to
             no
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             but
             stand
             to
             their
             owne
             :
             and
             are
             so
             blind
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             in
             their
             owne
             way
             ,
             that
             no
             reason
             is
             forcible
             enough
             ,
             to
             alter
             them
             from
             it
             :
             and
             though
             these
             doe
             not
             finde
             fault
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             not
             leave
             their
             owne
             errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fortune-tellers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             fall
             into
             discourse
             with
             them
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             you
             come
             into
             their
             company
             to
             refresh
             your selfe
             ,
             from
             your
             labours
             ,
             can
             never
             get
             out
             from
             some
             lamentable
             discourse
             ,
             and
             misfortunes
             ,
             and
             ill
             presages
             ,
             that
             threaten
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             and
             when
             they
             heare
             of
             any
             victory
             ,
             or
             good
             successe
             ,
             they
             spoile
             all
             ,
             with
             the
             love
             they
             beare
             to
             ill
             omens
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             only
             opinions
             ,
             which
             doe
             with
             meere
             phansy
             ,
             and
             vaine
             glory
             ,
             make
             themselves
             melancholy
             .
             Supposing
             
             by
             this
             their
             unsavory
             humor
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             give
             credit
             ,
             to
             their
             foolish
             condition
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             their
             yeares
             rest
             ,
             and
             quiet
             is
             due
             ,
             yet
             doe
             nothing
             but
             talke
             lamentably
             ,
             never
             altering
             their
             discourse
             ,
             saying
             that
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             the
             men
             were
             more
             valiant
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             are
             now
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             man
             left
             worth
             a
             Button
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             also
             blame
             worthy
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             reason
             ,
             for
             any
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             company
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             whisper
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             cannot
             heare
             what
             he
             sayth
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             to
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             laughing
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             covered
             ,
             or
             muffled
             when
             the
             rest
             are
             not
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             a
             betraying
             of
             him
             of
             whom
             we
             speake
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             reason
             they
             must
             offend
             many
             ,
             that
             use
             it
             :
             especially
             any
             one
             that
             is
             suspicious
             or
             jealous
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             talking
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             such
             a
             study
             ,
             that
             never
             regarding
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             eyes
             fixed
             upon
             another
             ,
             laughing
             
             at
             their
             owne
             phansyes
             ,
             and
             never
             thinking
             of
             him
             they
             looke
             upon
             ,
             and
             thence
             must
             necessarily
             arise
             suspition
             ,
             as
             an
             Author
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               looke
               me
               in
               the
               face
               ,
            
             
               Yet
               mindes
               some
               other
               thing
               ▪
            
             
               He
               seemes
               in
               giving
               that
               the
               place
               ,
            
             
               Me
               with
               contempt
               to
               sting
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             must
             then
             be
             admonished
             that
             are
             in
             publique
             ,
             and
             in
             company
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             so
             carelesse
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             with
             fixed
             eyes
             ,
             on
             any
             side
             ,
             and
             be
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             their
             owne
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             are
             in
             such
             company
             ,
             wee
             should
             draw
             out
             a
             booke
             ,
             or
             to
             settle
             our selves
             to
             reade
             to
             our selves
             to
             passe
             away
             the
             time
             ,
             though
             we
             take
             as
             much
             pleasure
             in
             reading
             ,
             as
             one
             
               Collegiall
               Trilingue
            
             of
             Alcala
             did
             ,
             That
             did
             verify
             he
             tooke
             so
             much
             pleasure
             in
             reading
             of
             Martiall
             ,
             that
             being
             desired
             to
             goe
             to
             Gadalajaca
             (
             foure
             leagues
             off
             )
             he
             put
             on
             his
             Gowne
             he
             used
             to
             weare
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             saddle
             Martiall
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             he
             went
             ,
             reading
             step
             by
             step
             ,
             never
             
             thinking
             on
             the
             wearisomnesse
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             those
             that
             are
             alwayes
             giving
             counsell
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Thou
             mayst
             not
             offer
             thy
             advise
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             requires
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             ●s
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             thy selfe
             wiser
             then
             him
             to
             whom
             thou
             givest
             thy
             advise
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             his
             little
             understanding
             in
             his
             teeth
             ;
             and
             to
             accompt
             him
             for
             an
             ignorant
             man
             ,
             therefore
             no
             acquaintance
             may
             enboulden
             thee
             to
             doe
             this
             to
             another
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             also
             our
             very
             intimate
             friends
             ,
             or
             bee
             such
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             the
             tuition
             of
             or
             that
             we
             doe
             see
             them
             in
             any
             apparant
             danger
             ,
             whom
             wee
             thus
             counsell
             or
             give
             advise
             unto
             .
             But
             in
             our
             ordinary
             dealing
             ,
             a
             man
             ought
             to
             abstaine
             from
             counselling
             much
             .
             Into
             which
             error
             many
             doe
             fall
             ,
             but
             more
             often
             ,
             those
             that
             know
             little
             themselves
             ,
             for
             to
             men
             of
             grosse
             understandings
             ,
             few
             things
             come
             into
             their
             heades
             ,
             that
             others
             have
             neede
             of
             .
             And
             (
             certainely
             )
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             esteeme
             of
             their
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             others
             
             doe
             not
             follow
             their
             opinion
             ,
             they
             are
             offended
             ,
             and
             complaine
             of
             those
             that
             refuse
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             .
             It
             is
             well
             ,
             a
             poore
             mans
             advise
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             will
             doe
             as
             hee
             listeth
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             heare
             me
             :
             and
             other
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             tune
             .
             As
             if
             pretending
             another
             ought
             to
             obey
             thy
             counsell
             ,
             were
             not
             a
             greater
             arrogancy
             ,
             then
             for
             thee
             to
             follow
             thine
             owne
             minde
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             like
             fault
             are
             they
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             finde
             fault
             with
             other
             mens
             imperfections
             ,
             giving
             a
             definitive
             sentence
             ,
             touching
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             prescribing
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             whosoever
             hee
             bee
             .
             This
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             to
             speake
             thus
             ,
             You
             spake
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             well
             spoken
             ,
             take
             heede
             of
             sleeping
             at
             such
             an
             houre
             :
             the
             Wine
             you
             drunke
             is
             not
             good
             for
             you
             ,
             you
             should
             drinke
             Claret
             ,
             you
             should
             use
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             bath
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             you
             doe
             :
             and
             thus
             are
             they
             alwayes
             reproving
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             those
             that
             are
             alwayes
             weeding
             another
             mans
             Garden
             ,
             and
             never
             consider
             ,
             that
             their
             owne
             is
             overgrowne
             with
             
             Nettles
             ,
             and
             Brambles
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             leave
             this
             worke
             ,
             to
             Fathers
             and
             Masters
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             contemning
             others
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Wee
             ought
             not
             to
             despise
             any
             body
             ,
             nor
             to
             set
             light
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             our
             enemy
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             signe
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             to
             deride
             one
             ,
             then
             to
             doe
             him
             a
             shrewd
             turne
             ,
             for
             of
             him
             that
             we
             doe
             an
             injury
             to
             ,
             wee
             make
             some
             reckoning
             :
             but
             him
             that
             we
             despise
             we
             make
             far
             lesse
             esteeme
             of
             ,
             yea
             often
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             therefore
             to
             scorne
             ,
             or
             deride
             ,
             is
             a
             pleasure
             we
             take
             to
             shame
             another
             ,
             without
             any
             profit
             at
             all
             to
             our selves
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             our
             common
             converse
             ,
             and
             dealings
             with
             men
             ,
             those
             that
             would
             bee
             curious
             ,
             ought
             to
             forbeare
             ,
             to
             flout
             any
             body
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             doe
             ill
             ,
             that
             are
             ever
             sifting
             out
             ,
             and
             retorting
             other
             mens
             defects
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             although
             they
             have
             such
             faults
             )
             for
             this
             is
             not
             a
             good
             way
             ,
             to
             rid
             them
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             understanding
             and
             well
             fashioned
             persons
             ,
             doe
             avoyd
             such
             a
             reprocher
             as
             they
             would
             the
             Divell
             :
             but
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             
             cannot
             give
             ill
             language
             will
             grumble
             ,
             and
             inveigh
             aganist
             the
             defects
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             often
             smiling
             ,
             and
             other
             exteriour
             acts
             :
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             make
             jests
             ,
             and
             solace
             themselves
             and
             make
             sport
             with
             the
             imperfections
             and
             miseries
             of
             others
             ,
             whereas
             they
             should
             rather
             mourne
             ,
             and
             grieve
             for
             them
             .
             It
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             certaine
             Courtier
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             )
             that
             the
             sharpenesse
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             may
             relish
             well
             ,
             and
             please
             the
             appetite
             much
             ,
             in
             mēs
             acceptance
             therof
             ,
             yet
             this
             tartnes
             must
             not
             be
             done
             to
             endanger
             or
             much
             disturbe
             the
             sweete
             love
             ,
             and
             friendship
             ,
             which
             is
             mainteyned
             without
             any
             hazard
             on
             either
             side
             :
             So
             then
             the
             jeere
             which
             any
             receaves
             from
             thee
             must
             be
             light
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             receaves
             it
             may
             without
             shame
             be
             excused
             .
             And
             although
             these
             jeeres
             and
             quips
             of
             wit
             bee
             but
             a
             laughing
             ,
             and
             jesting
             at
             the
             faults
             ,
             and
             oversights
             of
             him
             that
             receives
             them
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             liked
             in
             him
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             speake
             them
             ,
             well
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             his
             intention
             to
             bee
             very
             farre
             from
             wronging
             of
             any
             therby
             .
             And
             therefore
             without
             doubt
             ,
             those
             that
             can
             talke
             merrily
             ,
             yet
             in
             
             a
             friendly
             manner
             ,
             and
             without
             prejudice
             :
             are
             better
             liked
             then
             those
             that
             know
             not
             how
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             received
             with
             open
             Armes
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             regarded
             of
             all
             men
             .
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             are
             ill
             thought
             of
             ,
             that
             seeke
             to
             follow
             this
             vaine
             without
             all
             discretion
             ,
             not
             observing
             any
             Rules
             or
             good
             manners
             therein
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             hee
             that
             will
             doe
             this
             ,
             must
             bee
             a
             very
             able
             man
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             take
             many
             things
             into
             his
             consideration
             .
             But
             in
             effect
             (
             as
             I
             have
             sayd
             )
             this
             jeering
             is
             but
             to
             make
             sport
             with
             the
             defects
             ,
             and
             errors
             of
             those
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             love
             and
             respect
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             those
             that
             take
             offence
             at
             words
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             jests
             can
             hardly
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             from
             wrongs
             ,
             especially
             by
             some
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             captious
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             all
             jests
             ,
             and
             quips
             ,
             for
             affronts
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             unsavory
             ,
             and
             so
             voyd
             of
             understanding
             ,
             that
             insteed
             of
             being
             pleased
             ,
             or
             delighted
             therewith
             ,
             they
             grow
             into
             choller
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             can
             jest
             or
             meddle
             with
             them
             :
             And
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             
             suppose
             you
             should
             beare
             with
             their
             necessities
             and
             troublesomenesse
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             slight
             so
             ever
             it
             bee
             :
             they
             are
             of
             such
             a
             disposition
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             presently
             off
             of
             the
             hookes
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             offensively
             disquiet
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             are
             (
             sometimes
             )
             quickly
             appeased
             ,
             yet
             during
             that
             small
             time
             ,
             that
             their
             foolish
             anger
             doth
             last
             ,
             they
             may
             infect
             others
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             humour
             ,
             that
             may
             bee
             their
             destruction
             .
             But
             what
             will
             it
             bee
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             head-strong
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             displeasure
             doe
             not
             depart
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             sleepe
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             dissemble
             their
             intentions
             ,
             and
             wounded
             minde
             ,
             with
             cheerfull
             countenances
             :
             wee
             can
             say
             no
             more
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             wee
             fall
             into
             merriment
             ,
             )
             wee
             must
             sow
             a
             Hose
             about
             their
             Legges
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             doe
             to
             Chickens
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             them
             a
             farre
             off
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             Doctor
             Villabos
             ,
             the
             great
             Physitian
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             related
             in
             a
             certaine
             very
             pleasing
             Dialogue
             of
             his
             ,
             having
             put
             a
             jest
             upon
             another
             Physitian
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             hee
             grew
             in
             choler
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             revenged
             spake
             thus
             to
             the
             King.
             Your
             Majesty
             
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             I
             value
             my selfe
             more
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Phisitian
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             accompted
             a
             merry
             companion
             ,
             or
             a
             jester
             ,
             To
             whom
             Vilabos
             answered
             ,
             Seignior
             Doctor
             makes
             mee
             to
             bee
             very
             simple
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             so
             great
             a
             master
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             compted
             a
             wity
             companion
             ,
             which
             answer
             being
             so
             readily
             given
             ,
             was
             well
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             received
             the
             pay
             he
             deserved
             .
             And
             it
             so
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             is
             jeered
             ,
             but
             in
             mirth
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             friendly
             manner
             ,
             doth
             often
             ,
             by
             inconsideratnesse
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             an
             affront
             and
             a
             disgrace
             .
             And
             although
             it
             bee
             so
             ,
             that
             quips
             and
             jeeres
             are
             many
             times
             well
             taken
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             I
             counsell
             a
             civill
             Gentleman
             ,
             to
             addict
             himselfe
             much
             unto
             them
             .
             Nor
             ought
             he
             to
             occasion
             them
             often
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             For
             jestes
             well
             scanned
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             bould
             ,
             and
             subtile
             deceiptes
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             should
             leave
             the
             perpetuall
             making
             of
             jests
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             live
             by
             them
             .
             Who
             though
             they
             jeere
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             can
             prejudice
             none
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             wittyly
             are
             to
             bee
             rewarded
             for
             it
             .
             But
             when
             a
             brave
             Gentleman
             
             speakes
             any
             thing
             sharply
             ,
             hee
             is
             to
             consider
             that
             every
             one
             is
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             telleth
             him
             of
             his
             fault
             or
             error
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             for
             many
             reasons
             it
             seemes
             that
             hee
             that
             desires
             to
             bee
             well
             esteemed
             ,
             should
             not
             make
             himselfe
             a
             master
             of
             jests
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             esteeme
             himselfe
             for
             his
             ability
             ,
             in
             being
             Satyricall
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             :
             like
             those
             that
             are
             full
             of
             censuring
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             very
             witty
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             let
             them
             take
             such
             jollity
             in
             it
             as
             to
             lose
             a
             friend
             thereby
             .
             But
             especially
             it
             is
             worthy
             blame
             to
             make
             a
             jeere
             of
             the
             naturall
             defects
             of
             any
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             jests
             should
             not
             bee
             spoken
             to
             prejudice
             any
             body
             .
          
           
             Although
             it
             hath
             bin
             seene
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             bin
             silent
             in
             a
             matter
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             spoken
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             have
             bin
             answered
             sharply
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             that
             which
             they
             tell
             ,
             that
             an
             one-eyed
             fellow
             sayd
             to
             a
             fellow
             with
             a
             Hog-back
             ,
             who
             to
             call
             him
             crooke-back
             sayd
             thus
             ;
             Companion
             ,
             thou
             hast
             carried
             that
             burden
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             
             morning
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             surely
             that
             hath
             not
             bin
             long
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             but
             very
             early
             dayes
             yet
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             opened
             but
             one
             of
             your
             windows
             ,
             so
             that
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             jeered
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             imperfection
             that
             nature
             had
             marked
             them
             with
             .
             But
             satyricall
             speeches
             pierce
             deeper
             when
             they
             touch
             upon
             our
             descent
             ,
             or
             honor
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             one
             that
             was
             newly
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             did
             speake
             to
             another
             by
             a
             jeere
             ,
             to
             decipher
             him
             out
             ,
             which
             other
             seeing
             the
             Christian
             being
             a
             Cavalleere
             ,
             sit
             very
             back
             upon
             his
             Horse
             ,
             sayd
             to
             him
             ,
             companion
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             get
             up
             so
             back
             upon
             your
             Horse
             buttocks
             ?
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             if
             I
             get
             up
             so
             back
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             I
             would
             not
             gall
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             Cruz
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             hee
             revenged
             on
             him
             by
             jeering
             him
             for
             being
             a
             Iew.
             And
             so
             stopped
             his
             forward
             boldnesse
             .
             Touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             that
             if
             our
             acutenesse
             ,
             and
             hability
             doe
             vent
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             such
             prejudiciall
             sayings
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             wee
             should
             never
             use
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             bee
             done
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             ,
             but
             where
             a
             man
             may
             speake
             of
             things
             without
             hurt
             ,
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             with
             discretion
             ,
             and
             
             judgement
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             to
             passe
             this
             troublesome
             life
             ,
             wee
             may
             use
             some
             solace
             and
             pastime
             ,
             and
             that
             jests
             and
             quips
             are
             wont
             to
             bee
             used
             ,
             as
             instruments
             to
             move
             laughter
             ,
             and
             to
             recreate
             us
             withall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             they
             are
             loved
             ,
             that
             can
             move
             mirth
             and
             speake
             wittily
             ,
             without
             offending
             any
             body
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             very
             few
             that
             know
             how
             to
             doe
             this
             :
             therefore
             there
             are
             many
             things
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             that
             we
             fall
             not
             into
             disfavour
             .
             And
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             that
             ,
             which
             useth
             to
             please
             ,
             and
             gaine
             the
             favour
             of
             some
             ,
             may
             displease
             ,
             and
             loose
             the
             favour
             of
             others
             ;
             And
             commonly
             where
             laughter
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             pleasant
             pleaseth
             not
             ,
             there
             to
             Jest
             or
             Jibe
             any
             body
             ,
             is
             not
             acceptable
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             worse
             jest
             then
             truth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             By
             which
             you
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             words
             which
             bite
             ,
             and
             do
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             others
             that
             doe
             not
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             say
             much
             :
             one
             wise
             comparision
             ,
             that
             a
             certaine
             Italian
             Lady
             ,
             called
             Lawreras
             once
             spake
             shall
             suffice
             :
             Jests
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             must
             bite
             those
             they
             are
             givē
             unto
             ;
             like
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             a
             Dogge
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             bite
             like
             a
             dog
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             
             jests
             ,
             but
             villanie
             and
             wrong
             ;
             and
             as
             (
             by
             the
             Law
             )
             he
             is
             punished
             that
             abuseth
             another
             in
             words
             ,
             so
             ought
             hee
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             jests
             ,
             speakes
             bitterly
             and
             disgracefully
             of
             his
             neighbour
             :
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             discreete
             and
             well
             behaved
             men
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Law
             that
             takes
             order
             against
             wrongs
             ,
             doth
             also
             take
             order
             against
             biting
             jests
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             men
             jest
             ,
             they
             must
             pricke
             but
             lightly
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             a
             jest
             sometimes
             biteth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             witty
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             delight
             taken
             in
             it
             by
             those
             that
             heare
             it
             ,
             but
             proves
             luke-warm
             ,
             &
             grows
             cold
             and
             frozen
             ;
             and
             if
             peradvēture
             they
             laugh
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             the
             jest
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             sillinesse
             of
             the
             jester
             ;
             and
             because
             jests
             are
             nothing
             but
             frauds
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             beguile
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             an
             artificiall
             thing
             ,
             so
             it
             cannot
             bee
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             persons
             of
             a
             sharpe
             wit
             ,
             (
             especially
             upon
             a
             sudden
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             suits
             ill
             with
             dull
             men
             and
             those
             that
             have
             a
             grosse
             phansy
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             speaking
             by
             chance
             in
             such
             their
             simplicity
             ,
             they
             utter
             words
             worth
             laughing
             at
             ,
             which
             
             then
             takes
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             hee
             breakes
             the
             jest
             naturally
             and
             unawares
             ,
             &
             not
             by
             witty
             and
             feigned
             art
             .
             As
             a
             certaine
             labourer
             did
             who
             being
             asked
             by
             certaine
             Citizens
             why
             hee
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             looked
             stedfastly
             upon
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             thick
             black
             beard
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             sell
             a
             Pig
             ,
             with
             reverence
             to
             the
             venerable
             beard
             of
             this
             Gentleman
             .
             But
             why
             quoth
             the
             Citizen
             doe
             you
             aske
             pardon
             of
             mee
             more
             then
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             hee
             replyed
             (
             simply
             and
             without
             malice
             )
             because
             your
             worships
             beard
             is
             so
             thick
             and
             bushy
             that
             it
             resembles
             a
             Hogs
             foote
             before
             it
             is
             scalded
             .
             The
             sayd
             Citizen
             could
             doe
             noe
             lesse
             then
             laugh
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             company
             ,
             though
             hee
             were
             somewhat
             angry
             at
             the
             Jest
             .
             Another
             Biscanoys
             that
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             buy
             a
             Pullet
             bought
             a
             Cock
             ,
             supposing
             hee
             had
             done
             well
             ,
             because
             the
             Cock
             was
             bigger
             then
             a
             Pullet
             :
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             there
             are
             infinite
             Jests
             ,
             that
             are
             meerly
             naturall
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             malice
             .
             But
             all
             that
             have
             good
             wits
             ,
             know
             not
             how
             to
             Jest
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             peculiar
             gift
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             cannot
             attaine
             unto
             ,
             therefore
             discreete
             
             men
             ,
             understand
             themselves
             better
             ,
             then
             to
             thinke
             to
             doe
             it
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             are
             contented
             ,
             with
             the
             talent
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             they
             are
             endued
             withall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             those
             that
             make
             jests
             and
             know
             not
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             such
             men
             ,
             have
             once
             or
             oftener
             made
             triall
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             wits
             in
             vaine
             :
             they
             doe
             finde
             that
             they
             have
             no
             faculty
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             doe
             forbeare
             to
             busy
             themselves
             ,
             in
             exercising
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             certaine
             faculty
             ,
             that
             few
             are
             excellent
             in
             .
             Some
             have
             this
             property
             ,
             that
             no
             word
             can
             passe
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             a
             jest
             ,
             or
             witty
             saying
             ,
             ready
             to
             passe
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             another
             cannot
             relate
             ,
             nor
             put
             in
             writing
             the
             jests
             that
             another
             invented
             ,
             and
             uttered
             ,
             with
             such
             grace
             ,
             and
             delight
             as
             the
             authors
             of
             them
             can
             ,
             therefore
             .
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             heere
             bee
             excused
             (
             in
             part
             ,
             )
             if
             those
             that
             I
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             for
             examples
             sake
             ,
             doe
             not
             give
             very
             good
             content
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Formes
             of
             Jests
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             amongst
             the
             severall
             wayes
             of
             Jests
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             ,
             namely
             to
             make
             sport
             with
             a
             word
             that
             hath
             divers
             significations
             .
             As
             a
             Cavallere
             ,
             that
             was
             travelling
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             hee
             passed
             through
             a
             certaine
             Village
             ,
             hee
             asked
             what
             place
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ,
             called
             it
             ;
             they
             answered
             it
             was
             called
             a
             Village
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             the
             Spanish
             tongue
             ,
             is
             called
             Casar
             ,
             which
             signifies
             also
             to
             marry
             )
             the
             Cavallere
             answered
             ,
             in
             this
             Jest
             .
             
               Quien
               passa
               por
               el
               Casar
               ,
               por
               todo
               puede
               passar
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             passe
             through
             marriage
             ,
             may
             passe
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             certaine
             ill
             favoured
             old
             woman
             ,
             saying
             to
             a
             Lord
             of
             quality
             ,
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             that
             shee
             desired
             to
             marry
             ,
             into
             Baldemoro
             ,
             being
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Family
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             hee
             answered
             her
             thus
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             in
             all
             Ethiopia
             called
             in
             
               Spaine
               Baldemoro
            
             ,
             you
             cannot
             meet
             with
             any
             so
             ugly
             that
             will
             have
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Also
             in
             like
             manner
             did
             a
             gentleman
             of
             Valodolid
             make
             a
             Jest
             upon
             two
             words
             that
             had
             two
             contrary
             
             sences
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Letters
             .
             A
             certaine
             ill
             favored
             Lady
             had
             spoken
             very
             disdainefully
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             reported
             that
             shee
             could
             not
             bee
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             any
             women
             thought
             well
             of
             men
             .
             Hee
             contrived
             as
             shee
             came
             to
             walk
             on
             the
             banke
             of
             Esgueva
             which
             is
             a
             little
             streame
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             people
             empty
             all
             their
             filth
             ,
             to
             answer
             her
             with
             this
             Sonnet
             .
          
           
             
               In
               midst
               of
               Esgeve
               and
               the
               Flowers
               ,
            
             
               Her
               pudly
               streams
               ,
               Pisverga
               sent
            
             
               Where
               fresh
               ,
               and
               new
               fruits
               grow
               all
               howers
               ,
            
             
               Two
               Shepheards
               th'
               ayre
               with
               shrill
               notes
               rent
               .
            
             
               O
               Nimph
               whose
               love
               procures
               no
               flames
               ,
            
             
               Whom
               one
               sole
               lover
               doth
               not
               woe
               .
            
             
               Being
               commandresse
               of
               these
               streames
               ,
            
             
               How
               can
               you
               passe
               with
               one
               or
               two
               ?
            
             
               Leest
               thou
               on
               Bridg
               i'
               th
               Ford
               ,
               or
               Bote
               ,
            
             
               Seated
               among
               such
               Flowers
               sweete
               ,
            
             
               Powring
               cleare
               liquour
               downe
               thy
               throte
               ,
            
             
               Must
               needs
               be
               thought
               for
               thee
               unmeete
               .
            
             
               That
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               no
               sutering
               swaines
            
             
               That
               thrives
               by
               th'
               peoples
               backward
               gaines
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             taking
             onely
             the
             literall
             meaning
             ,
             one
             Catedratico
             
             in
             Alcala
             ,
             made
             a
             pleasing
             interpretation
             being
             to
             act
             a
             speech
             which
             was
             to
             begine
             in
             Castilian
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             )
             spoke
             the
             preamble
             in
             Latine
             as
             followes
             ,
             
               Amplissime
               rector
               ,
               gravissimi
               Doctores
               ,
               Nobilis
               iuventus
               :
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             most
             bountifull
             Governour
             ,
             most
             grave
             Doctors
             ,
             Noble
             youth
             :
             but
             as
             he
             began
             in
             Latine
             ,
             they
             gave
             many
             stroaks
             with
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             stampes
             with
             their
             Feete
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             hee
             should
             have
             spoken
             in
             Castilian
             ,
             he
             was
             bould
             to
             bespeake
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             saying
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             your
             honours
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             sounds
             not
             so
             well
             in
             the
             Castilian
             tongue
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             and
             seeing
             they
             continued
             to
             stampe
             the
             more
             ,
             hee
             began
             in
             the
             literall
             sense
             ,
             in
             this
             forme
             ;
             magnificent
             Rector
             ,
             most
             grave
             doctours
             ,
             Noble
             youth
             ,
             casting
             his
             eyes
             upon
             the
             Women
             ,
             that
             sate
             in
             the
             windows
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             Theater
             ,
             in
             which
             entrance
             ,
             there
             was
             much
             pleasure
             taken
             ,
             and
             wit
             ,
             in
             interpreting
             the
             sound
             only
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             received
             for
             a
             Jest
             and
             a
             pleasing
             speech
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Some
             desire
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             how
             :
             but
             speake
             words
             ,
             that
             are
             
             frozen
             and
             without
             sence
             ,
             which
             are
             taken
             very
             unsavorily
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             you
             aske
             them
             ,
             where
             such
             an
             one
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             answer
             you
             ,
             where
             his
             feete
             stands
             ,
             or
             betweene
             the
             Skye
             and
             the
             ground
             .
             So
             that
             they
             speake
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             then
             was
             expected
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             ingenuity
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             frivolous
             answers
             ,
             they
             loose
             the
             esteeme
             ,
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             well
             spoken
             men
             .
             If
             happily
             they
             retaine
             not
             the
             credit
             ,
             that
             a
             certaine
             poore
             man
             did
             (
             A
             credit
             of
             a
             different
             and
             more
             witty
             sence
             )
             who
             laying
             a
             wager
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             have
             credit
             with
             the
             bankers
             ,
             (
             or
             mony
             lenders
             )
             for
             more
             then
             thirty
             thousand
             Duckets
             ,
             and
             they
             asking
             him
             how
             it
             was
             possible
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             poore
             ,
             and
             decayed
             a
             man
             ;
             Hee
             answered
             them
             thus
             .
             It
             is
             cleere
             my
             Lords
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             demand
             of
             any
             banker
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             my
             Lord
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             to
             bee
             rich
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             two
             thousand
             Duckets
             a
             yeare
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             my
             House
             well
             furnished
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             neede
             of
             thirty
             thousand
             Duckets
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             credit
             what
             I
             say
             ?
             surely
             he
             will
             answer
             mee
             ,
             I
             speake
             great
             reason
             :
             
             and
             so
             will
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             bankers
             .
             Then
             according
             to
             this
             manner
             of
             credit
             ,
             namely
             to
             bee
             believed
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             can
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             credit
             of
             thirty
             thousand
             Duckets
             .
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             hee
             proved
             his
             credit
             ,
             taking
             the
             word
             in
             a
             different
             sence
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Some
             others
             there
             are
             that
             are
             so
             setled
             in
             this
             way
             of
             Jibing
             ,
             &
             Jesting
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             know
             ,
             when
             they
             speake
             in
             earnest
             ,
             or
             when
             in
             Jest
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             long
             continuance
             they
             have
             held
             ,
             in
             speaking
             pleasantly
             ,
             and
             disguisedly
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             speake
             truth
             ,
             they
             are
             fayne
             to
             use
             oathes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             believed
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             we
             be
             not
             brought
             to
             this
             passe
             ,
             our
             earnest
             must
             bee
             more
             then
             our
             Jesting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heavy
             Ieeres
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             thou
             make
             any
             Jests
             for
             mirth
             sake
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             bee
             heavy
             ,
             or
             bitter
             ones
             .
             As
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             thy
             friend
             which
             may
             vex
             and
             trouble
             him
             ,
             in
             looking
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             make
             him
             jealous
             of
             any
             thing
             or
             to
             walke
             about
             discontentedly
             .
             As
             little
             doe
             I
             hold
             it
             good
             ,
             to
             strike
             or
             
             scratch
             ,
             or
             pinch
             men
             ,
             in
             Jest
             :
             for
             from
             such
             Jestings
             ,
             we
             have
             seene
             men
             fall
             to
             earnest
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             because
             it
             is
             not
             our
             purpose
             ,
             to
             dispute
             heere
             ,
             what
             may
             bee
             accompted
             fitting
             or
             unfitting
             Jests
             ,
             and
             Jeeres
             ,
             nor
             to
             urge
             more
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             needfull
             ,
             for
             the
             illustration
             of
             it
             :
             I
             omit
             many
             examples
             ,
             which
             are
             extant
             ,
             of
             witty
             sayings
             ,
             and
             stories
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             you
             may
             know
             a
             good
             jest
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             know
             that
             jests
             doe
             carry
             with
             them
             ,
             either
             a
             certaine
             testimony
             of
             their
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             and
             decency
             :
             or
             of
             their
             couldnesse
             and
             unpleasantnesse
             .
             And
             to
             know
             if
             a
             Jest
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             ,
             he
             cannot
             bee
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             observes
             this
             that
             folowes
             :
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             Jests
             ,
             be
             not
             too
             confident
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plainly
             seene
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Jest
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             ,
             the
             company
             is
             pleased
             at
             the
             very
             uttering
             it
             ,
             applauding
             it
             with
             the
             laughter
             ,
             and
             jollity
             they
             make
             at
             it
             :
             And
             when
             it
             is
             not
             liked
             of
             those
             that
             heare
             it
             ,
             he
             that
             makes
             it
             ,
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             avoids
             
             making
             any
             more
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             defect
             being
             in
             truth
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             fault
             that
             heares
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             being
             so
             approved
             ,
             hee
             is
             to
             rest
             convinced
             as
             by
             a
             definitive
             sentence
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             appeale
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             making
             a
             witty
             and
             ready
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             knowing
             how
             to
             make
             a
             ready
             answer
             to
             any
             question
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             requisite
             ,
             then
             to
             know
             how
             to
             make
             a
             witty
             and
             pleasant
             Jest
             ,
             or
             to
             speake
             acutely
             .
             And
             some
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             endowed
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             gift
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             answer
             so
             quick
             ,
             to
             a
             question
             ,
             or
             so
             wittily
             apply
             a
             pleasant
             speech
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             heare
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             thinke
             they
             had
             bin
             studying
             long
             to
             bring
             it
             forth
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             They
             report
             of
             that
             famous
             Dante
             's
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             his
             adversaries
             searching
             for
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             know
             him
             by
             his
             Face
             ,
             they
             sound
             him
             out
             ,
             by
             his
             ready
             and
             acute
             answers
             hee
             made
             ,
             to
             all
             questions
             they
             asked
             of
             him
             :
             And
             so
             three
             of
             those
             that
             met
             with
             him
             ,
             asked
             him
             three
             questions
             together
             to
             try
             if
             
             they
             could
             distract
             him
             ,
             one
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               Dove
               venite
            
             ?
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Dove
               de
               laqua
            
             ?
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Quanti
               son
               di
               Luna
            
             ?
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             whence
             comest
             thou
             ?
             whence
             comes
             the
             Water
             ?
             how
             old
             is
             the
             Moone
             ?
             who
             answered
             them
             all
             three
             ,
             in
             three
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Davilla
               ,
               Aloulo
               ,
               in
               quinta
               :
            
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             from
             the
             Pitchers
             ,
             five
             dayes
             old
             .
             And
             so
             was
             he
             discovered
             by
             his
             quicknesse
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           12.
           
           Of
           speaking
           set
           speeches
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THere
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           giving
           entertaynement
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           Knowledge
           how
           to
           speake
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           the
           pleasure
           thereof
           consisteth
           not
           in
           Jests
           ,
           and
           witty
           sayings
           ,
           which
           are
           commonly
           very
           short
           ,
           but
           in
           speaking
           a
           continued
           speech
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           bee
           done
           orderly
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           expressions
           :
           so
           that
           hee
           that
           shall
           speake
           knowes
           how
           properly
           to
           represent
           ,
           the
           manner
           and
           use
           ,
           actions
           ,
           and
           
           fashion
           of
           him
           hee
           speakes
           of
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           that
           heares
           him
           speake
           ,
           thinkes
           he
           even
           sees
           acted
           before
           him
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           he
           relates
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           
             To
             know
             how
             to
             speake
             well
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             Knowledge
             to
             speake
             well
             must
             consist
             ,
             not
             in
             differencing
             or
             extreme
             altering
             the
             voyce
             ,
             nor
             in
             imitating
             of
             actors
             of
             Playes
             .
             But
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             him
             that
             will
             speake
             well
             ,
             to
             remember
             well
             the
             matter
             ,
             story
             ,
             or
             History
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             ready
             and
             fitting
             words
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             speake
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
             As
             some
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             And
             so
             my
             Lords
             ,
             as
             I
             sayd
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             or
             another
             what
             doe
             you
             call
             him
             ,
             helpe
             mee
             pray
             ,
             to
             name
             him
             :
             tell
             me
             his
             name
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             are
             ill
             customes
             ,
             and
             are
             offensive
             to
             an
             understanding
             audience
             .
             And
             if
             he
             repeate
             an
             accident
             ,
             wherein
             were
             many
             names
             ,
             hee
             must
             not
             speake
             thus
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             sayd
             thus
             ,
             another
             spake
             so
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             answered
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             for
             all
             of
             them
             may
             bee
             sayd
             to
             bee
             one
             or
             another
             .
             And
             hee
             that
             heares
             it
             ,
             may
             easily
             erre
             ,
             in
             not
             understanding
             of
             
             whom
             he
             speakes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             he
             that
             relates
             such
             a
             passage
             ,
             must
             recite
             the
             names
             precisely
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             take
             heede
             he
             forget
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             falls
             out
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             so
             carelesse
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             what
             they
             were
             speaking
             of
             ,
             by
             suffering
             their
             thoughts
             to
             rome
             upon
             other
             matters
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             will
             aske
             you
             ,
             what
             were
             we
             talking
             of
             ,
             I
             have
             forgot
             what
             I
             was
             saying
             .
             This
             cannot
             bee
             done
             ,
             without
             blame
             to
             him
             that
             was
             thus
             discoursing
             :
             even
             as
             he
             that
             recites
             an
             oration
             or
             other
             speech
             ,
             and
             never
             mindeth
             what
             he
             is
             doing
             .
             For
             it
             seemes
             that
             he
             that
             is
             thus
             forgetfull
             ,
             doth
             little
             esteem
             the
             content
             of
             his
             Auditors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             take
             heede
             ,
             that
             hee
             speake
             not
             superfluities
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             no
             substance
             ,
             or
             which
             make
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             As
             if
             when
             the
             auditors
             are
             waiting
             for
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             he
             that
             relates
             it
             shall
             speake
             thus
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             that
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             went
             many
             times
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             Merchants
             house
             ,
             that
             was
             married
             to
             a
             leane
             Woman
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             by
             such
             a
             name
             ,
             did
             you
             not
             
             know
             her
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             you
             should
             not
             ?
             you
             had
             better
             bin
             ignorant
             in
             another
             matter
             :
             A
             good
             old
             Woman
             ,
             very
             streight
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             very
             thick
             hayre
             :
             and
             well
             combed
             ,
             and
             such
             stuffe
             as
             this
             .
             For
             if
             they
             make
             not
             much
             to
             the
             businesse
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             at
             best
             )
             but
             to
             wast
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             hinder
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             might
             otherwise
             be
             taken
             ,
             in
             their
             discourse
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             little
             benefit
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             listen
             to
             them
             ;
             But
             especially
             if
             they
             bee
             urgent
             ,
             and
             desirous
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             close
             of
             the
             story
             ;
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             them
             so
             much
             in
             circumloquutions
             ,
             whereas
             all
             such
             their
             discourse
             tends
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Peter
             or
             of
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             a
             famous
             Rhetoritian
             ,
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             in
             telling
             of
             Tales
             ,
             or
             storyes
             ,
             if
             there
             must
             be
             a
             relation
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             must
             order
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             sirnames
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             shall
             be
             enough
             ,
             onely
             to
             repeate
             the
             Christian
             names
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             given
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             the
             surnames
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             decency
             
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             And
             if
             the
             person
             bee
             not
             very
             well
             knowne
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             where
             wee
             speake
             of
             him
             :
             wee
             ought
             to
             frame
             our
             discourse
             ,
             and
             story
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             thing
             were
             done
             in
             another
             place
             :
             and
             to
             fit
             the
             names
             ,
             as
             wee
             please
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             tell
             our
             stories
             ,
             with
             relish
             ,
             and
             without
             interruption
             ,
             or
             making
             rubbes
             ,
             or
             pawses
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             use
             propriety
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             meanes
             ,
             those
             that
             heare
             us
             are
             the
             better
             moved
             to
             attention
             ,
             and
             wee
             remaine
             satisfyed
             ,
             and
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             this
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             force
             ,
             is
             so
             proper
             ,
             and
             distinct
             ,
             that
             (
             many
             times
             )
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             it
             seemes
             to
             please
             much
             ,
             though
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             bee
             not
             very
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             hath
             much
             pleasure
             ,
             may
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             be
             delivered
             so
             coldly
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             mirth
             is
             spoiled
             thereby
             :
             and
             he
             discredited
             ,
             that
             relateth
             it
             :
             And
             although
             good
             gestures
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             that
             a
             sweete
             voyce
             affords
             ,
             are
             necessary
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             great
             effect
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             deficient
             ,
             
             to
             please
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             understood
             in
             the
             dexterity
             ,
             of
             the
             propriety
             he
             uses
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             knowes
             what
             belongs
             to
             write
             well
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             phrase
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Comparisons
             .
          
           
             Examples
             ,
             and
             Comparisons
             ,
             must
             be
             apparent
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             phātasy
             ,
             the
             thing
             compared
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             really
             beheld
             :
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             make
             Comparisons
             by
             talking
             or
             doing
             foolishly
             ,
             As
             some
             who
             put
             in
             the
             dance
             of
             their
             story
             those
             that
             are
             their
             auditors
             ,
             saying
             ,
             doth
             your
             worship
             know
             who
             such
             an
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             other
             came
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             I
             shooke
             him
             off
             thus
             ,
             and
             in
             steede
             of
             Comparisons
             ,
             they
             give
             them
             such
             thumpes
             on
             the
             Armes
             ,
             and
             so
             strike
             them
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             avoid
             them
             .
             There
             are
             others
             that
             speake
             a
             thousand
             fooleries
             ,
             insteed
             of
             Comparisons
             ,
             so
             improperly
             and
             so
             grosely
             ,
             that
             they
             force
             men
             to
             laugh
             at
             them
             .
             As
             did
             a
             Priest
             in
             a
             certaine
             Village
             ,
             who
             to
             make
             some
             friends
             ,
             and
             perswading
             them
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             
             and
             seeke
             one
             anothers
             good
             ,
             sayd
             unto
             them
             ,
             you
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             my
             Mule
             ,
             and
             
               Antonio
               ,
               Madalenaes
            
             Horse
             ,
             who
             went
             together
             to
             the
             Pasture
             ,
             and
             fed
             together
             and
             came
             home
             together
             againe
             .
             But
             if
             two
             beasts
             keepe
             company
             ,
             and
             love
             so
             much
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             not
             take
             example
             by
             them
             ?
             So
             that
             for
             the
             propriety
             of
             that
             which
             is
             related
             ,
             and
             compared
             ,
             wee
             finde
             ,
             that
             men
             give
             eare
             ,
             with
             more
             delight
             to
             have
             that
             preseuted
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             falls
             out
             to
             persons
             we
             know
             :
             then
             that
             which
             befalls
             strangers
             whom
             we
             never
             saw
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             know
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             speakes
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             (
             having
             seene
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             present
             )
             so
             that
             that
             which
             is
             tould
             of
             strangers
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             well
             received
             or
             accepted
             of
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             words
             also
             ,
             in
             a
             continued
             speech
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             discourses
             ,
             must
             be
             cleare
             ,
             or
             plaine
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             may
             understand
             them
             easily
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             or
             meaning
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sound
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             beseeming
             :
             therefore
             
             if
             thou
             canst
             make
             thy selfe
             understood
             ,
             by
             saying
             the
             mouth
             or
             the
             lippes
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             for
             thee
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             nose
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayst
             better
             say
             ,
             thy
             belly
             is
             full
             ,
             then
             the
             guts
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             mayst
             be
             understood
             by
             saying
             ,
             the
             belly
             is
             satisfyed
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             then
             ,
             the
             panch
             is
             full
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           13.
           
           Of
           Novellaes
           and
           Tales
           .
        
         
           BEsides
           the
           things
           we
           have
           sayd
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           tell
           a
           Tale
           ,
           or
           story
           ,
           that
           shall
           bee
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           have
           in
           it
           ,
           uncivill
           words
           ,
           or
           obscene
           passages
           ,
           or
           so
           beastly
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           them
           loath
           them
           that
           heare
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           passages
           must
           bee
           related
           by
           circumlocutions
           ,
           and
           by
           civill
           ,
           and
           honest
           wayes
           of
           expression
           :
           not
           speaking
           them
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           especially
           if
           Women
           bee
           in
           the
           company
           ,
           for
           then
           wee
           should
           bee
           more
           reserved
           ,
           and
           the
           plot
           in
           such
           Tale
           ,
           must
           bee
           layd
           so
           neately
           ,
           and
           artificially
           ,
           that
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           may
           bee
           fed
           with
           pleasure
           of
           it
           ,
           untill
           
           that
           the
           Auditors
           doe
           at
           length
           remaine
           fully
           satisfyed
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           with
           the
           close
           and
           conclusion
           of
           the
           story
           .
           And
           Tales
           and
           stories
           should
           bee
           such
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           entertaynement
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           may
           bee
           also
           drawn
           from
           them
           ,
           good
           examples
           ,
           and
           moralls
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           makers
           of
           Fables
           were
           wont
           to
           doe
           ,
           who
           spake
           very
           artificially
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           their
           workes
           )
           And
           in
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           that
           tells
           a
           story
           ,
           a
           fable
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           discourse
           ,
           ought
           to
           provide
           ,
           that
           hee
           doe
           not
           often
           repeate
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           except
           necessity
           force
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           that
           which
           is
           called
           rambling
           .
           )
           And
           so
           ,
           that
           hee
           doe
           not
           confound
           his
           auditors
           ,
           or
           perplex
           their
           memories
           ,
           hee
           must
           labour
           to
           take
           away
           all
           obscurity
           ,
           especially
           of
           many
           names
           .
           So
           that
           if
           in
           the
           story
           ,
           there
           bee
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           one
           Prince
           ,
           or
           one
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           named
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           it
           is
           then
           enough
           (
           afterwards
           )
           to
           say
           (
           onely
           )
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Captaine
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           because
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           this
           treatise
           ,
           wee
           labour
           to
           urge
           comparisons
           ,
           and
           examples
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           in
           this
           part
           which
           wee
           
           are
           now
           upon
           ,
           we
           will
           relate
           a
           story
           of
           which
           (
           it
           being
           very
           pleasing
           to
           some
           comicall
           persons
           of
           good
           judgement
           )
           there
           was
           made
           a
           famous
           Tragecomedy
           .
           And
           because
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           we
           would
           feede
           most
           palates
           with
           delight
           ,
           he
           that
           shall
           not
           take
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           skip
           over
           the
           story
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           seeme
           redious
           ,
           )
           and
           may
           proceede
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           matters
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             The
             tale
             of
             the
             great
             Soldan
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             loves
             of
             the
             beautifull
             Axa
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Naples
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Vast
             Country
             of
             Tersia
             ,
             was
             a
             Soldan
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             prowesse
             ,
             and
             valour
             ,
             had
             conquered
             many
             Lands
             ,
             who
             loosing
             his
             sight
             by
             a
             mischance
             that
             befell
             him
             ,
             was
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             losse
             thereof
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             hee
             was
             thereby
             disabled
             to
             prosecute
             the
             designes
             hee
             had
             begun
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             other
             trouble
             it
             put
             him
             unto
             .
             Hee
             then
             calling
             together
             all
             the
             Physitians
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             apply
             medicines
             ,
             to
             cure
             his
             infirmitie
             :
             his
             vassalls
             ,
             (
             being
             desirous
             of
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             sight
             )
             
             brought
             unto
             him
             ,
             a
             famous
             Christian
             Phisitian
             ,
             whom
             by
             misfortune
             ,
             a
             Basha
             had
             taken
             prisoner
             :
             in
             this
             man
             the
             Soldan
             had
             great
             confidence
             ,
             to
             receave
             help
             ,
             (
             he
             having
             already
             cured
             many
             of
             his
             vassalls
             ,
             of
             many
             dangerous
             infirmities
             )
             and
             so
             with
             large
             promises
             of
             wealth
             and
             freedome
             he
             put
             himselfe
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             The
             Physitian
             ,
             used
             the
             best
             practise
             hee
             could
             ,
             to
             recover
             his
             sight
             ;
             but
             all
             humane
             meanes
             hee
             could
             use
             ,
             not
             sufficing
             ,
             hee
             excused
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             intention
             :
             but
             it
             was
             not
             accepted
             with
             the
             like
             minde
             .
             But
             the
             Soldan
             was
             jealous
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             regardlesse
             of
             his
             recovery
             :
             And
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Dungeon
             ,
             and
             ordeyned
             ,
             that
             if
             within
             eight
             dayes
             following
             ,
             he
             prescribed
             not
             a
             sufficient
             medicine
             ,
             to
             recover
             his
             sight
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             devoured
             of
             his
             Lyons
             .
             The
             Physitian
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             bin
             seven
             dayes
             in
             the
             Dungeon
             ,
             and
             considering
             ,
             how
             neere
             death
             aproched
             to
             him
             ,
             determined
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             way
             ,
             how
             to
             prolong
             his
             life
             ,
             
             by
             entertayning
             the
             Soldan
             with
             faigned
             hopes
             ,
             and
             so
             desired
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             (
             againe
             )
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             try
             another
             medicine
             upon
             him
             (
             When
             hee
             came
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             excused
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             not
             all
             this
             time
             cured
             him
             ,
             )
             he
             spake
             thus
             unto
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             found
             out
             that
             there
             was
             one
             only
             cure
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             must
             have
             patience
             ,
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             must
             put
             off
             the
             cure
             (
             but
             it
             should
             not
             bee
             long
             )
             till
             hee
             might
             search
             out
             (
             with
             diligence
             )
             a
             yong
             man
             of
             a
             noble
             race
             ,
             valiant
             ,
             of
             a
             pure
             complexion
             ,
             faire
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             well
             esteemed
             of
             :
             for
             ,
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             heart
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             Powders
             ,
             and
             Herbs
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             adde
             ,
             he
             would
             recover
             his
             sight
             :
             and
             that
             they
             must
             (
             also
             )
             appoint
             him
             a
             place
             ,
             to
             gather
             certaine
             Herbes
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             Soldan
             ,
             approving
             his
             speech
             ,
             gave
             him
             liberty
             ,
             to
             walke
             (
             freely
             )
             up
             and
             downe
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             this
             hope
             ,
             hee
             imparted
             his
             content
             ,
             to
             the
             Suleanesse
             his
             Lady
             ,
             and
             his
             beautifull
             Daughter
             ,
             Axa
             ,
             a
             Lady
             most
             famous
             ,
             for
             her
             wonderfull
             fairenesse
             ,
             and
             worth
             .
             After
             the
             
             Soldan
             ,
             dispatcheth
             some
             of
             his
             Basha●s
             ,
             to
             divers
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             finde
             out
             a
             prisoner
             that
             might
             be
             fitting
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             the
             medicine
             ,
             to
             recover
             his
             sight
             promising
             great
             rewards
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             should
             performe
             this
             enterprise
             .
             It
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Captaines
             ,
             touched
             with
             one
             of
             his
             gallyes
             ,
             at
             a
             port
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             bin
             informed
             ,
             that
             certaine
             yong
             Cavalleeres
             ,
             were
             to
             passe
             that
             way
             a
             hunting
             ,
             they
             lay
             in
             ambush
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             at
             which
             very
             season
             it
             fortuned
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             Naples
             went
             also
             that
             way
             to
             hunt
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             hard
             pursuing
             of
             his
             chase
             ,
             was
             severed
             from
             his
             company
             :
             He
             was
             a
             yong
             man
             of
             three
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             all
             those
             qualities
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Physitian
             ,
             had
             mentioned
             :
             who
             being
             assaulted
             by
             the
             infidells
             ,
             although
             he
             defended
             himselfe
             like
             a
             valiant
             cavalleere
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             slaine
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hurt
             many
             more
             ,
             was
             neverthelesse
             (
             at
             last
             )
             with
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             taken
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             the
             Gally
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             great
             Soldan
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             knew
             him
             not
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             they
             guessed
             
             by
             him
             that
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Cavalleere
             of
             great
             quality
             ;
             you
             may
             easily
             cōceive
             ,
             what
             sadnesse
             did
             possesse
             the
             King
             ,
             &
             Queene
             ,
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             this
             Princes
             father
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             subjects
             ,
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             leaving
             that
             ,
             to
             its
             proper
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             we
             will
             now
             speake
             of
             his
             voyage
             ,
             w
             ch
             was
             so
             prosperous
             ,
             that
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             they
             arrived
             in
             Persia
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             presēted
             to
             the
             Soldan
             ,
             who
             much
             pleased
             therewith
             called
             for
             the
             Christian
             Doctor
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             ,
             (
             this
             Cavalleere
             being
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             required
             to
             recover
             him
             withall
             )
             he
             might
             put
             his
             medicine
             in
             practise
             .
             The
             Physitian
             ,
             seeing
             himselfe
             thus
             cut
             off
             of
             his
             excuseand
             confounded
             in
             his
             plot
             ,
             spoke
             to
             the
             Soldan
             in
             part
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             Great
             Sir
             ,
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             this
             yong
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             man
             fitting
             for
             the
             purpose
             to
             recover
             your
             sight
             :
             but
             he
             is
             now
             troubled
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirits
             unquiet
             ,
             and
             it
             his
             humours
             bee
             not
             setled
             and
             his
             complexion
             reduced
             ,
             to
             its
             due
             temper
             ,
             his
             hart
             will
             not
             be
             usefull
             ,
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             hee
             must
             therefore
             repose
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             be
             devised
             ,
             how
             this
             captive
             may
             receave
             content
             ,
             as
             by
             some
             
             vaine
             hope
             of
             freedome
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             meanes
             ;
             The
             Soldan
             thought
             well
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             tould
             it
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             faire
             Daughter
             Axa
             ,
             who
             offered
             him
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             would
             employ
             them
             in
             this
             service
             ,
             )
             to
             make
             him
             such
             offers
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             presently
             be
             pleased
             ,
             and
             contented
             .
             Which
             offer
             the
             Soldan
             accepted
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Prince
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             lodging
             ,
             of
             the
             Soldana
             (
             which
             was
             curiously
             seated
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             passage
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             banke
             of
             a
             great
             River
             ,
             which
             not
             farre
             thence
             ,
             disburthened
             it selfe
             ,
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             )
             now
             he
             was
             employed
             for
             his
             greater
             grace
             ,
             in
             serving
             the
             faire
             Axa
             ,
             who
             of
             purpose
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             command
             of
             her
             parents
             ,
             made
             very
             much
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             ,
             extra
             ordinary
             favour
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             had
             order
             ,
             to
             enter
             (
             when
             he
             pleased
             )
             into
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             and
             the
             Princesse
             ,
             to
             observe
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             should
             bee
             at
             the
             height
             of
             his
             content
             :
             that
             he
             might
             give
             the
             Soldan
             notice
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             a
             fit
             time
             to
             sacrifice
             him
             .
             The
             Prince
             seeing
             the
             good
             entertainement
             they
             gave
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             
             imagine
             ,
             why
             (
             on
             the
             suddaine
             ,
             )
             he
             should
             bee
             thus
             cockered
             ,
             but
             suspected
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             discovered
             what
             hee
             was
             .
             And
             hee
             being
             indeed
             very
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             Courtier
             ,
             knew
             (
             so
             well
             )
             to
             give
             content
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             his
             service
             so
             readily
             ,
             to
             his
             new
             Lady
             ,
             the
             beautifull
             Axa
             ,
             that
             the
             faigned
             ,
             and
             purposely
             counterfaited
             observance
             ,
             shee
             made
             shew
             of
             ,
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             was
             the
             meane
             while
             no
             lesse
             taken
             with
             her
             beauty
             .
             Yet
             so
             warily
             ,
             and
             secretly
             they
             both
             carried
             their
             loves
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             beheld
             them
             ,
             it
             seemed
             to
             be
             all
             in
             jest
             .
             The
             Doctor
             whose
             thoughts
             were
             not
             all
             this
             while
             idle
             ,
             seeing
             what
             hast
             was
             made
             ,
             devised
             a
             way
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             escape
             from
             them
             .
             For
             it
             was
             resolved
             that
             the
             fift
             day
             following
             ,
             the
             Christian
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             he
             failing
             in
             his
             cure
             ,
             should
             bee
             devoured
             of
             the
             Lyons
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             he
             went
             out
             one
             evening
             ,
             into
             the
             Orchard
             ,
             where
             the
             Soldana
             ,
             and
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             with
             the
             Christian
             ,
             were
             also
             walking
             together
             ,
             And
             as
             they
             walked
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Princesse
             went
             aside
             ,
             and
             shee
             
             laying
             her
             hand
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             looking
             wishly
             upon
             him
             ,
             conjured
             him
             by
             the
             great
             love
             she
             bare
             him
             ,
             to
             tell
             her
             ,
             who
             hee
             was
             ,
             promising
             to
             keepe
             it
             secret
             ;
             who
             moved
             with
             much
             confidence
             of
             her
             love
             ,
             and
             faith
             of
             her
             promise
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sweet
             words
             ,
             this
             Lady
             gave
             him
             ,
             tould
             her
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Prince
             and
             onely
             heyre
             of
             Naples
             ,
             beseeching
             her
             ,
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             not
             to
             discover
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             he
             should
             thereby
             finde
             ,
             for
             his
             ransome
             .
             But
             as
             soone
             as
             shee
             understood
             ,
             what
             hee
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             hee
             was
             in
             ,
             shee
             began
             to
             weepe
             bitterly
             ,
             yet
             for
             feare
             of
             her
             mother
             shee
             dissembled
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             shee
             was
             able
             :
             at
             this
             instant
             ,
             the
             Soldana
             winked
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             the
             Christian
             were
             in
             a
             good
             temper
             ,
             shewing
             him
             the
             great
             cunning
             her
             Daughter
             had
             used
             ,
             to
             deceive
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             good
             temper
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             to
             be
             well
             satisfyed
             :
             and
             she
             in
             the
             while
             stood
             to
             behold
             ,
             at
             some
             distance
             off
             ,
             in
             the
             Orchard
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             Doctor
             came
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             two
             Lovers
             were
             ,
             the
             faire
             Axa
             begun
             secretly
             
             to
             curse
             him
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             take
             some
             course
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             performe
             ,
             what
             hee
             had
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             cure
             her
             father
             another
             way
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             proposed
             ,
             though
             hee
             should
             cure
             him
             ,
             yet
             shee
             would
             kill
             him
             ,
             (
             but
             especially
             because
             shee
             well
             perceived
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             but
             subtilty
             ,
             to
             prolong
             his
             life
             ,
             )
             And
             turning
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             shee
             sayd
             ,
             Ah
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             no
             time
             to
             conceale
             from
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             determined
             concerning
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             presently
             study
             a
             remedy
             .
             And
             so
             shee
             tould
             him
             the
             sentence
             ,
             that
             was
             given
             against
             him
             :
             and
             all
             the
             passages
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             his
             death
             was
             appointed
             (
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             this
             Doctor
             )
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             shee
             would
             marke
             out
             a
             way
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             free
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             three
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             were
             )
             must
             take
             their
             flight
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             Barke
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             so
             commend
             themselves
             to
             their
             good
             fortunes
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             ,
             she
             vowed
             her selfe
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             by
             the
             saith
             of
             a
             Husband
             ,
             that
             hee
             
             would
             take
             her
             ,
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             accept
             her
             for
             the
             Princesse
             thereof
             .
             And
             shee
             declared
             unto
             them
             that
             by
             meanes
             of
             certaine
             charmes
             ,
             that
             shee
             had
             learnt
             of
             her
             Mother
             ,
             shee
             would
             (
             next
             day
             )
             take
             order
             ,
             to
             cast
             her
             Mother
             ,
             and
             her
             women
             ,
             into
             a
             sleepe
             :
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             they
             three
             ,
             might
             escape
             ,
             with
             all
             her
             Fathers
             treasure
             ,
             of
             which
             shee
             kept
             the
             Keyes
             .
             The
             Prince
             ,
             remayned
             astonished
             ,
             when
             hee
             understood
             ,
             what
             had
             passed
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             at
             the
             ready
             ability
             ,
             of
             his
             Lady
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             love
             shee
             had
             shewen
             him
             .
             The
             plot
             pleased
             them
             exceeding
             well
             ,
             but
             it
             not
             then
             being
             the
             time
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             businesse
             ,
             in
             execution
             ,
             they
             agreed
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Soldan
             had
             supped
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             made
             the
             appointment
             ,
             as
             the
             faire
             Axa
             had
             chalked
             it
             out
             .
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             shee
             conveyed
             her selfe
             into
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             her
             Fathers
             tresour
             was
             ,
             and
             there
             shee
             tooke
             out
             of
             certaine
             Chests
             ,
             the
             best
             Jewells
             ,
             and
             pretious
             Stones
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             tooke
             also
             much
             Gold
             thence
             to
             an
             incredible
             value
             ,
             being
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             the
             Soldan
             and
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             
             had
             bin
             gathering
             together
             for
             many
             yeares
             past
             ,
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             shee
             tooke
             order
             how
             to
             intercept
             a
             barke
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             best
             on
             the
             River
             ,
             by
             an
             excuse
             that
             shee
             made
             ,
             that
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             her
             Mother
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Ladies
             ,
             were
             to
             take
             their
             pleasure
             in
             it
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             .
             When
             night
             came
             ,
             and
             supper
             was
             ended
             ,
             the
             faire
             Axa
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             inchantments
             ,
             and
             magick
             ,
             shee
             had
             knowledge
             in
             ,
             put
             one
             in
             practise
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             pitch
             a
             scedule
             of
             partchment
             written
             with
             Dragons
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             stick
             it
             to
             the
             gowne
             of
             the
             Soldana
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             sooner
             done
             but
             she
             fell
             into
             adeepe
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             so
             dead
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             shee
             awaked
             not
             ,
             till
             late
             the
             next
             day
             .
             Then
             shee
             commanded
             all
             the
             Women
             to
             retire
             ,
             and
             hid
             the
             Prince
             and
             Doctor
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             the
             tresour
             was
             ,
             and
             when
             shee
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             all
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Soldana
             could
             not
             be
             awaked
             ,
             shee
             went
             cheerefully
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             all
             three
             ,
             helping
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             put
             all
             this
             wealth
             ,
             in
             Chestes
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             put
             them
             into
             the
             Barke
             ,
             and
             amongst
             
             other
             things
             ,
             of
             great
             esteeme
             ;
             they
             had
             taken
             a
             sword
             ,
             which
             (
             besides
             the
             richnesse
             of
             the
             stones
             ,
             it
             was
             set
             withall
             )
             it
             was
             of
             such
             power
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             it
             cut
             ,
             it
             dissolved
             all
             charmes
             and
             inchantments
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             shee
             tooke
             a
             Ring
             of
             memory
             all
             of
             one
             Diamond
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             hoope
             ,
             as
             the
             stone
             ,
             made
             in
             two
             partes
             ,
             which
             being
             joyned
             together
             ,
             had
             a
             vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             had
             it
             ,
             could
             remember
             what
             ever
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             had
             happened
             unto
             him
             ,
             unto
             that
             present
             time
             .
             With
             this
             treasure
             ,
             and
             rich
             apparell
             ,
             that
             Axa
             had
             put
             up
             ,
             they
             went
             all
             three
             abroad
             the
             Bark
             ,
             who
             ayded
             with
             sailes
             and
             oars
             ,
             they
             were
             favoured
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             being
             now
             on
             the
             maine
             Ocean
             ,
             in
             a
             happy
             time
             ,
             they
             doubled
             the
             Cape
             of
             Naples
             ,
             which
             Kingdome
             they
             discovered
             one
             morning
             at
             break
             of
             day
             .
             The
             joy
             of
             all
             three
             was
             great
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             beautifull
             Princesse
             ,
             who
             with
             amorous
             discourse
             did
             solemnize
             her
             great
             content
             ,
             in
             behoulding
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             for
             enjoyng
             the
             company
             of
             her
             beloved
             Prince
             .
             At
             this
             very
             instant
             ,
             Axa
             behold
             a
             farr
             off
             a
             Barke
             appeare
             ,
             
             that
             made
             towards
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             speede
             ,
             and
             being
             much
             troubled
             ,
             shee
             turned
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             saying
             ,
             alas
             my
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Barke
             we
             have
             discovered
             ,
             is
             the
             Soldanas
             Barke
             ,
             my
             Mother
             ,
             who
             with
             her
             magick
             ,
             and
             enchantments
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             us
             without
             resistance
             .
             The
             Prince
             did
             comfort
             her
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             sport
             that
             one
             Woman
             should
             bee
             able
             to
             conquer
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             comfort
             that
             shee
             found
             ,
             was
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Soldans
             sword
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             wore
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             although
             with
             great
             feare
             ,
             and
             many
             teares
             ,
             )
             shee
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             remedy
             but
             that
             they
             must
             cut
             something
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bark
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             grapled
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             bee
             overthrowne
             ;
             In
             the
             Interim
             the
             Soldana
             came
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             great
             bravery
             ,
             reviling
             them
             ,
             and
             calling
             the
             Prince
             ruffian
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             whore
             ,
             and
             threatning
             them
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             should
             never
             escape
             her
             hands
             :
             the
             Prince
             advised
             her
             not
             to
             come
             neere
             him
             ,
             except
             shee
             desired
             her
             owne
             destruction
             :
             but
             the
             not
             regarding
             his
             counsell
             ,
             came
             to
             board
             
             him
             ,
             and
             fastening
             her
             grapling
             hands
             upon
             part
             of
             the
             Princes
             Barke
             ,
             to
             leape
             into
             it
             .
             The
             Prince
             (
             that
             was
             very
             vigilant
             )
             cut
             them
             off
             with
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Barke
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             laid
             hould
             upon
             :
             and
             so
             (
             by
             force
             )
             severed
             her
             ,
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Soldana
             ,
             when
             shee
             saw
             that
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             hee
             had
             defended
             himselfe
             from
             her
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             doe
             no
             more
             ,
             spake
             in
             a
             rage
             to
             her
             daughter
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             well
             Traytresse
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             such
             confidence
             in
             your
             ruffian
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             it
             so
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Woman
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             embrace
             ,
             hee
             shall
             forget
             thee
             :
             and
             so
             shee
             returned
             as
             fierce
             as
             a
             Lyonesse
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             her
             fingers
             .
             They
             seeing
             themselves
             freed
             of
             this
             danger
             ,
             and
             neere
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Naples
             ,
             got
             into
             the
             heaven
             with
             great
             content
             :
             where
             the
             Prince
             ,
             dissembling
             himselfe
             very
             much
             ,
             because
             hee
             desired
             not
             then
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             made
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Castle
             there
             ,
             (
             being
             a
             man
             of
             his
             old
             acquaintance
             )
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             him
             .
             To
             whom
             onely
             ,
             (
             in
             private
             )
             he
             discovered
             himselfe
             .
             The
             Captaine
             being
             amazed
             at
             this
             sight
             ,
             was
             falling
             downe
             upon
             his
             
             Knees
             ,
             to
             kisse
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             feete
             ,
             but
             the
             Prince
             winked
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             conceale
             him
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             entertaine
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Cavalleere
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             as
             yet
             desire
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             knowne
             ,
             and
             so
             causing
             the
             Barke
             to
             bee
             unladen
             of
             his
             Coffers
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             at
             his
             House
             ;
             where
             he
             imparted
             his
             great
             joy
             onely
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             Daughters
             .
             And
             you
             may
             well
             gesse
             what
             joy
             this
             was
             ,
             when
             as
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             this
             their
             Prince
             ,
             all
             the
             country
             (
             after
             a
             most
             sad
             manner
             )
             mourned
             in
             blacke
             sack-cloath
             .
             But
             being
             come
             thither
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             Axa
             did
             ,
             was
             to
             bee
             Christend
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             discover
             themselves
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Prince
             was
             also
             married
             to
             the
             faire
             Axa
             .
             And
             so
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             The
             Prince
             commending
             the
             care
             of
             her
             ,
             to
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             he
             and
             the
             Doctor
             departed
             in
             strangers
             habites
             ,
             to
             present
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             might
             bee
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             might
             〈◊〉
             the
             reward
             ,
             for
             this
             newes
             :
             
             promising
             his
             new
             married
             Lady
             to
             come
             back
             againe
             to
             her
             thither
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             her
             into
             the
             Country
             with
             great
             solemnity
             .
             Shee
             suspecting
             the
             successe
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             upon
             his
             finger
             halfe
             the
             Diamond
             Ring
             of
             memory
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             other
             halfe
             by
             her selfe
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             where
             his
             parents
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             were
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             Palace
             .
             Then
             the
             teares
             trickled
             from
             this
             good
             Princes
             eyes
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             joy
             hee
             received
             to
             see
             his
             parents
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             griefe
             ,
             that
             his
             absence
             had
             caused
             so
             great
             sorrow
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             And
             after
             telling
             the
             waiters
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             a
             businesse
             of
             importance
             ,
             to
             impart
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             admitted
             into
             the
             presence
             :
             and
             there
             being
             full
             of
             content
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             passed
             a
             thousand
             jests
             ,
             and
             passages
             of
             mirth
             ,
             with
             the
             Cavalleeres
             ,
             hee
             discovered
             himselfe
             unto
             them
             :
             that
             they
             might
             (
             by
             degrees
             ,
             )
             make
             his
             Father
             understand
             of
             〈◊〉
             comming
             ▪
             least
             excesse
             of
             joy
             by
             the
             suddaine
             knowledge
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             cause
             some
             dangerous
             〈◊〉
             in
             him
             .
             All
             this
             〈◊〉
             
             well
             caryed
             ,
             &
             so
             at
             length
             the
             Father
             ,
             &
             Sonne
             received
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             many
             teares
             ,
             and
             embraces
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Prince
             was
             relating
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             all
             the
             discourse
             of
             his
             captivity
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             faire
             Axa
             ,
             hee
             was
             delivered
             ,
             in
             comes
             his
             Mother
             ,
             trembling
             ,
             and
             much
             altered
             ,
             with
             her
             suddaine
             joy
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             him
             ,
             shedding
             many
             teares
             ,
             untill
             the
             King
             interrupted
             her
             and
             sayd
             to
             the
             Queene
             ;
             as
             you
             love
             my
             life
             be
             stille
             .
             That
             my
             Sonne
             may
             proceede
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             exquisite
             story
             ,
             (
             of
             his
             travells
             )
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             :
             and
             so
             hee
             requested
             him
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             ,
             where
             hee
             had
             left
             the
             faire
             Axa
             hee
             spake
             of
             .
             The
             Prince
             wholy
             forgetfull
             what
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             astonished
             ,
             at
             some
             new
             accident
             ,
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             Axa
             ,
             nor
             whether
             there
             were
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             see
             any
             such
             person
             .
             And
             the
             more
             the
             King
             wondered
             at
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             Prince
             denyed
             it
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Queene
             〈…〉
             King
             ,
             and
             encreated
             him
             to
             leave
             this
             discourse
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             to
             him
             of
             〈…〉
             nothing
             then
             but
             to
             〈…〉
             
             they
             all
             possessed
             .
             And
             so
             was
             the
             newes
             divulged
             ,
             and
             great
             expressions
             of
             joy
             were
             made
             through
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ;
             And
             because
             the
             King
             had
             (
             formerly
             )
             bin
             upon
             treaty
             of
             a
             marriage
             for
             the
             Prince
             with
             the
             Queene
             of
             Cicily
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             being
             lost
             ,
             was
             hitherto
             stayd
             )
             hee
             now
             againe
             sent
             his
             Embassadors
             to
             her
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             ,
             and
             liking
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             without
             thinking
             of
             his
             Lady
             Axa
             ,
             approved
             well
             of
             it
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Doctor
             saw
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prince
             did
             not
             onely
             forbeare
             to
             proceede
             ,
             with
             his
             great
             entertaynement
             for
             his
             Lady
             Axa
             :
             but
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             thinke
             of
             her
             :
             being
             much
             grieved
             ,
             he
             returned
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             she
             remayned
             ,
             but
             he
             found
             that
             she
             was
             not
             much
             altered
             by
             this
             accidēt
             ,
             but
             shewing
             a
             good
             semblance
             ,
             to
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             commanded
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             her
             the
             best
             lodging
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             without
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             giving
             them
             much
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Silver
             ,
             out
             of
             her
             treasure
             ,
             and
             licence
             to
             spend
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             furnishing
             of
             the
             sayd
             lodging
             :
             shee
             also
             sent
             a
             messenger
             
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             understand
             ,
             that
             a
             Princesse
             of
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             was
             comming
             to
             his
             Court
             ,
             about
             an
             important
             businesse
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Majesty
             should
             take
             order
             ,
             for
             her
             entertaynement
             ,
             according
             as
             was
             suiting
             to
             her
             quality
             ,
             and
             estate
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             wondering
             from
             whom
             so
             great
             a
             Lady
             ,
             could
             come
             ,
             commanded
             shee
             should
             bee
             receaved
             ,
             by
             the
             Cavalleeres
             of
             his
             Court
             :
             requiring
             her
             to
             discover
             whom
             shee
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             fall
             short
             ,
             in
             giving
             her
             the
             honour
             due
             unto
             her
             ;
             The
             faire
             Axa
             answered
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             should
             know
             from
             her
             owne
             mouth
             ,
             who
             she
             was
             ;
             so
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             having
             provided
             a
             stately
             House
             ,
             adorned
             with
             curious
             furniture
             ,
             and
             well
             furnished
             with
             servants
             ,
             and
             officers
             ,
             fitting
             for
             the
             House
             of
             a
             Queene
             ,
             the
             King
             tooke
             order
             to
             receave
             the
             faire
             Axa
             ,
             with
             great
             preparation
             ,
             curiously
             trimming
             the
             streets
             through
             which
             shee
             was
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             providing
             the
             best
             inventions
             ,
             playes
             and
             dauncing
             that
             could
             be
             thought
             on
             to
             entertaine
             her
             withall
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             shee
             made
             her
             entry
             ,
             being
             habited
             in
             as
             rich
             a
             fashion
             ,
             as
             ever
             
             Queene
             or
             Princesse
             was
             beheld
             attired
             with
             ,
             And
             being
             indeede
             (
             for
             beauty
             )
             the
             paragon
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             shee
             seemed
             to
             all
             that
             beheld
             her
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             then
             a
             humane
             Creature
             .
             The
             King
             and
             the
             Queene
             ,
             stood
             privately
             and
             by
             themselves
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             behold
             her
             ,
             as
             shee
             passed
             from
             her
             House
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             as
             shee
             passed
             by
             him
             ,
             vailed
             his
             Beaver
             ,
             and
             shee
             returned
             her
             complementall
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             looking
             wishly
             and
             affectionately
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             not
             yet
             forgot
             him
             .
             Who
             although
             that
             shoe
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             most
             curious
             Creature
             ,
             that
             ever
             hee
             beheld
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             at
             all
             remember
             her
             ,
             but
             he
             tooke
             notice
             how
             passionately
             shee
             had
             eyed
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             wonderfull
             beauty
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             fresh
             enamored
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             faire
             Axa
             ,
             with
             much
             astonishment
             to
             all
             the
             Court
             ,
             made
             her
             entry
             ,
             distributing
             many
             rich
             gifts
             ,
             and
             presents
             ,
             unto
             the
             Courtiers
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             visit
             her
             ,
             by
             his
             Lord
             high
             Steward
             ,
             who
             (
             though
             hee
             were
             a
             brave
             Courtyer
             ,
             )
             when
             hee
             entred
             to
             deliver
             
             the
             complement
             ,
             his
             speech
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             behoulding
             her
             wonderfull
             beauty
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             call
             to
             minde
             what
             hee
             was
             to
             say
             .
             Axa
             entreated
             him
             to
             sit
             downe
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             much
             respect
             ,
             with
             which
             hee
             was
             the
             more
             astonished
             ,
             not
             knowing
             ,
             how
             to
             dispatch
             his
             errand
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             depart
             thence
             :
             the
             Princesse
             ,
             (
             feigning
             that
             shee
             de
             red
             much
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             good
             intentions
             did
             well
             satisfy
             her
             )
             gave
             way
             he
             might
             sup
             with
             her
             .
             And
             by
             this
             favour
             ,
             shee
             encreased
             his
             blindnesse
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             hee
             desired
             ,
             that
             shee
             would
             suffer
             him
             ,
             to
             lye
             there
             that
             night
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             upon
             a
             bench
             ,
             because
             hee
             could
             not
             finde
             the
             way
             thence
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             beautifull
             Axa
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             only
             lye
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             lye
             in
             her
             own
             Chamber
             .
             The
             high
             Steward
             ,
             much
             pleased
             with
             this
             ,
             accepted
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             bed-time
             was
             come
             ,
             hee
             asked
             for
             a
             Combe
             and
             a
             Brush
             to
             combe
             himselfe
             withall
             saying
             to
             the
             Princesse
             ,
             that
             hee
             alwayes
             used
             to
             doe
             thus
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Country
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             then
             the
             Princesse
             
             presented
             him
             a
             Combe
             with
             her
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             begun
             to
             combe
             himselfe
             therewith
             ,
             while
             shee
             sat
             confidently
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             did
             nothing
             but
             call
             her
             ,
             to
             sit
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             sayd
             the
             good
             of
             the
             high
             Steward
             ,
             might
             excuse
             her
             ,
             so
             he
             stood
             (
             thus
             )
             combing
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             hee
             much
             galled
             his
             head
             ,
             for
             hee
             continued
             so
             doing
             till
             morning
             without
             ceasing
             .
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             the
             Prince
             came
             thither
             ,
             and
             saw
             this
             ,
             and
             tooke
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             the
             Combe
             and
             Brush
             ,
             sending
             him
             away
             like
             a
             block-head
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             neede
             to
             combe
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             she
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             for
             him
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             the
             poore
             Steward
             ,
             much
             ashamed
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             his
             armes
             very
             weary
             ,
             and
             the
             skin
             galled
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             with
             the
             much
             combing
             it
             ,
             complayning
             ,
             what
             wrong
             the
             strange
             Princesse
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             hee
             was
             well
             laughed
             at
             by
             the
             King
             Queene
             ,
             and
             Prince
             ,
             who
             did
             nothing
             ,
             but
             jeere
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             the
             Queenes
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             because
             hee
             was
             thus
             finely
             combed
             ;
             they
             durst
             not
             keepe
             him
             company
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             
             Queene
             commanded
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             bee
             employed
             on
             the
             same
             businesse
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             see
             ,
             what
             successe
             he
             would
             have
             .
             He
             was
             very
             well
             contented
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             happened
             a
             like
             misfortune
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             did
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             by
             another
             way
             .
             For
             when
             he
             had
             dyned
             and
             supped
             ,
             and
             troden
             the
             same
             steps
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             had
             done
             ,
             the
             Princesse
             offering
             him
             a
             Combe
             ,
             and
             a
             Brush
             ,
             he
             excused
             himselfe
             (
             thinking
             thereby
             ,
             he
             had
             overcome
             all
             )
             answering
             that
             hee
             had
             no
             neede
             of
             combing
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             a
             very
             great
             longing
             ,
             to
             put
             out
             the
             Candle
             ,
             that
             was
             there
             burning
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             went
             to
             blow
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             still
             as
             he
             put
             it
             out
             ,
             it
             was
             lighted
             againe
             ,
             and
             hee
             still
             renewed
             his
             blowing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             continued
             all
             night
             ,
             who
             still
             when
             the
             Princesse
             called
             him
             ,
             answered
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             Madam
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             put
             out
             the
             Candle
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             get
             the
             victory
             of
             mee
             .
             At
             which
             the
             Princesse
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             her
             Ladies
             ,
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             with
             her
             ,
             made
             much
             mirth
             :
             And
             thus
             exercised
             ,
             he
             passed
             the
             whole
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             shee
             sent
             him
             away
             ,
             much
             
             ashamed
             .
             Hee
             returned
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Queene
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             bee
             satisfyed
             ,
             why
             he
             stayd
             so
             long
             ▪
             the
             Lord
             steward
             that
             was
             so
             combed
             ,
             was
             so
             much
             pleased
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             so
             much
             troubled
             ,
             that
             his
             owne
             vexation
             was
             thereby
             much
             lessened
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             his
             head
             did
             now
             begin
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             (
             The
             King
             ,
             Queene
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             standing
             in
             doubt
             ,
             from
             whence
             so
             faire
             ,
             and
             wise
             a
             Woman
             ,
             should
             come
             )
             there
             came
             a
             message
             ,
             from
             her
             ,
             requesting
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             give
             her
             audience
             ,
             in
             the
             businesse
             she
             came
             for
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             her
             ,
             &
             he
             forth
             with
             commanded
             shee
             should
             come
             thither
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             ascended
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             the
             Queene
             ,
             and
             her
             Ladies
             were
             ready
             to
             receive
             her
             ;
             and
             so
             shee
             entred
             most
             gloriously
             ,
             and
             richly
             ,
             desiring
             to
             kisse
             the
             Kings
             hands
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             bee
             granted
             ,
             before
             hee
             knew
             what
             shee
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             shee
             desired
             .
             Shee
             prostrated
             her selfe
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             tooke
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             presently
             they
             should
             see
             ,
             whether
             they
             might
             give
             her
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             will
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             shee
             required
             Justice
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             cause
             halfe
             a
             
             Ring
             of
             memory
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             had
             robbed
             her
             of
             to
             bee
             restored
             unto
             her
             ,
             which
             Ring
             she
             sayd
             ,
             the
             Prince
             did
             then
             weare
             upon
             his
             finger
             .
             The
             Prince
             much
             blushing
             sayd
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             such
             a
             Ring
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             did
             not
             remember
             that
             hee
             tooke
             it
             from
             her
             :
             then
             the
             Princesse
             pulled
             off
             that
             which
             shee
             had
             upon
             her
             owne
             finger
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             upon
             the
             Princes
             finger
             ,
             and
             joyning
             ,
             and
             fitting
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Prince
             came
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             awaked
             from
             a
             dream
             ;
             and
             his
             eyes
             being
             opened
             ,
             and
             seeing
             his
             Lady
             Axa
             ,
             before
             him
             ,
             first
             falling
             downe
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             before
             her
             ,
             he
             (
             presently
             )
             went
             and
             tooke
             her
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             sayd
             unto
             her
             ;
             O
             my
             Lady
             ,
             and
             true
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             my
             greatest
             blisse
             :
             and
             then
             he
             proceeded
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Queene
             ,
             his
             parents
             ,
             his
             story
             :
             and
             how
             much
             he
             was
             engaged
             ,
             to
             this
             faire
             Princesse
             ,
             who
             with
             joy
             embraced
             ,
             and
             received
             her
             for
             their
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             there
             entred
             the
             Embassadors
             ,
             that
             came
             from
             Sicily
             ,
             and
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             was
             already
             married
             ,
             to
             another
             
             King
             her
             neighbour
             :
             who
             at
             the
             very
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             treaty
             ,
             came
             with
             a
             great
             Navy
             ,
             and
             carried
             her
             to
             his
             owne
             Country
             ,
             and
             there
             married
             her
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             were
             much
             pleased
             ,
             seeing
             how
             happily
             all
             things
             fell
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             wise
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             Axa
             ,
             succeeding
             their
             parents
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             did
             long
             reigne
             ,
             with
             happy
             peace
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Tale
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             in
             his
             matter
             .
          
           
             He
             ought
             also
             that
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             tell
             any
             story
             or
             tale
             ,
             (
             like
             this
             )
             although
             hee
             have
             many
             to
             tell
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             heare
             him
             willingly
             ,
             to
             give
             way
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             may
             tell
             his
             owne
             story
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             exceede
             his
             lymits
             (
             so
             farre
             ,
             )
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             accompted
             tedious
             or
             troublesome
             :
             nor
             to
             invite
             men
             to
             be
             alwayes
             telling
             such
             stories
             ,
             for
             the
             principall
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             fill
             up
             idle
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             must
             also
             take
             heede
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             manner
             of
             discourses
             ,
             that
             hee
             observe
             the
             propriety
             ,
             and
             
             purity
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             leaving
             the
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             true
             Castilian
             tongue
             ,
             rather
             striving
             for
             plainenesse
             ,
             then
             curiosity
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             in
             common
             discourse
             ,
             we
             be
             to
             say
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             to
             say
             he
             stood
             in
             the
             frontispice
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             say
             he
             stood
             in
             the
             porch
             ,
             or
             entry
             thereof
             .
             Nor
             when
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             fresh
             ayre
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             hee
             received
             the
             Zephirus
             of
             Aurora
             ,
             nor
             in
             ordinary
             things
             ,
             to
             use
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             strangers
             ,
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             like
             some
             ,
             that
             thinke
             they
             shew
             great
             learning
             ,
             in
             drawing
             old
             words
             ,
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             into
             their
             discourses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             what
             shall
             wee
             say
             of
             the
             coyned
             phrases
             ,
             of
             some
             I
             deots
             ,
             that
             labour
             to
             speake
             in
             metaphors
             ,
             and
             high
             and
             excellent
             straynes
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             student
             ,
             one
             Christmas
             comming
             home
             to
             see
             his
             parents
             ,
             and
             kindred
             ,
             as
             he
             stood
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             thinking
             to
             shew
             his
             learning
             by
             speaking
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             insteed
             of
             saying
             ,
             lay
             this
             wood
             on
             the
             fire
             ,
             sayd
             thus
             ,
             Lady
             
             Nurse
             ,
             apply
             these
             materialls
             ,
             to
             the
             consumer
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             biting
             tooth
             of
             nature
             ,
             makes
             me
             in
             a
             walking
             temper
             .
             His
             Father
             that
             was
             well
             studyed
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             speaker
             ,
             replyed
             to
             this
             ,
             mee
             thinkes
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             you
             felt
             in
             the
             Castilian
             tongue
             you
             have
             as
             well
             met
             withall
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             worse
             manner
             ,
             for
             you
             might
             have
             expressed
             more
             in
             a
             plaine
             Song
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             counter
             point
             .
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             our
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             bee
             significant
             ,
             and
             plaine
             to
             bee
             understood
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             obsolete
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             growne
             rusty
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             proverb
             goes
             .
             )
             For
             it
             is
             better
             to
             say
             Tapiz
             ,
             which
             is
             Tapistry
             or
             French
             Cloath
             ,
             then
             Paramentos
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             old
             word
             ,
             that
             signifyes
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             Ensenar
             to
             teach
             ,
             then
             Averzar
             ,
             being
             an
             old
             word
             ,
             that
             signifyes
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             And
             Accostombrado
             ,
             accustomed
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             others
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Estoy
               hecho
               a
               esto
            
             ,
             which
             signifyes
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             I
             except
             Labourers
             ,
             and
             Pesants
             ,
             and
             other
             people
             of
             poore
             places
             ,
             although
             
             we
             make
             sport
             of
             their
             language
             :
             yet
             it
             becomes
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             strive
             to
             alter
             their
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             it
             shewes
             ill
             .
             And
             according
             to
             their
             accompt
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             such
             understanding
             men
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             give
             us
             fifteene
             and
             a
             fault
             ,
             as
             the
             proverbe
             goes
             ,
             that
             thinke
             our selves
             wiser
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             doubted
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             if
             wee
             could
             heare
             the
             passages
             betwixt
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             consultations
             ,
             and
             discourses
             ,
             wee
             would
             bee
             much
             taken
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             curious
             Courtier
             ,
             walking
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             labourer
             ,
             passed
             through
             a
             Village
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             they
             were
             in
             councell
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             habit
             ,
             that
             hee
             wore
             ,
             hee
             was
             permitted
             ,
             to
             behold
             what
             passed
             there
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             he
             saw
             one
             of
             the
             country
             fellowes
             ,
             that
             sat
             there
             ,
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             putting
             off
             his
             Cap
             spake
             thus
             to
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             place
             .
             Noble
             Lords
             ,
             
               Juan
               Gamorro
               &
               Pedro
               Garcia
               se
               quieren
               chapar
               por
               cohadres
            
             if
             it
             please
             you
             .
             The
             most
             ancient
             of
             the
             Judges
             answered
             him
             thus
             .
             
               No
               engemineys
               tantos
               in
               lo
               c●hadria
               ,
               que
               
               succedera
               eugobello
               ,
            
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             determine
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             another
             more
             obscure
             place
             he
             sayd
             hee
             saw
             another
             Judge
             that
             being
             troubled
             spake
             thus
             ,
             come
             you
             hither
             Meculas
             of
             Ana
             and
             tell
             mee
             why
             you
             weare
             that
             Dagger
             ,
             
               Meculas
               de
               Ana
            
             answered
             him
             ,
             I
             may
             weare
             it
             for
             my
             defence
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Judge
             in
             anger
             answered
             as
             he
             sat
             upon
             the
             bench
             ,
             take
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             the
             Pillory
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             sentence
             him
             and
             command
             it
             .
             The
             concept
             of
             the
             Author
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             understood
             but
             in
             the
             Spanish
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Returning
             then
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             words
             must
             be
             plaine
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             may
             doe
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             how
             to
             use
             such
             as
             have
             their
             originall
             ,
             and
             naturall
             signification
             ,
             from
             the
             Land
             we
             are
             in
             :
             and
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             old
             ,
             that
             they
             prove
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             use
             :
             like
             old
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             habites
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             when
             wee
             ought
             to
             leave
             them
             off
             ,
             we
             shall
             goe
             abroad
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             bee
             pointed
             at
             ,
             and
             derided
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             Membrose
             for
             Acordarse
             ,
             
             or
             
               ome
               Bueno
            
             for
             
               hombre
               Bueno
            
             ,
             and
             sincar
             for
             
               que
               dar
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             shall
             doe
             very
             ill
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             our
             words
             must
             be
             as
             proper
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             expresse
             that
             which
             we
             desire
             to
             shew
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             lesse
             significant
             ,
             and
             common
             to
             expresse
             other
             things
             by
             ;
             As
             to
             say
             ,
             hee
             was
             knowne
             
               Enlas
               faciones
            
             ,
             by
             his
             fashion
             ,
             is
             more
             proper
             then
             to
             say
             he
             was
             knowne
             
               En
               la
               figura
               o
               Imagen
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             better
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Reclino
               le
               Puerta
               ,
               que
               no
               grito
               la
               puerta
               ,
            
             the
             dore
             squeekes
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             more
             properly
             say
             ,
             
               Et
               tremblor
               de
               quarātana
            
             then
             
               El
               frio
            
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             quartan
             Ague
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             None
             can
             well
             speak
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             the
             tongue
             which
             hee
             unto
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             understandeth
             not
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             curious
             ,
             and
             especially
             strangers
             doe
             labour
             to
             understand
             Latine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             tongue
             so
             common
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             teach
             by
             art
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             to
             travell
             ,
             into
             strange
             Countries
             .
             And
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             or
             may
             have
             meanes
             to
             learne
             it
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             neglect
             the
             
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             the
             treasure
             ,
             that
             is
             written
             in
             that
             language
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             that
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             men
             doe
             not
             ordinarily
             discourse
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Kingdomes
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             many
             places
             thereof
             ,
             they
             teach
             many
             rules
             ,
             and
             doe
             very
             little
             exercise
             to
             discourse
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             mans
             ordinary
             custome
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             alter
             his
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             except
             necessity
             require
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Spaniard
             be
             to
             discourse
             with
             an
             Italian
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             another
             language
             ,
             whom
             hee
             knowes
             doth
             well
             understand
             the
             Castilian
             tongue
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             speake
             to
             him
             in
             any
             other
             then
             his
             owne
             Castilian
             tongue
             .
             Neither
             is
             an
             Italian
             ,
             or
             stranger
             ,
             that
             knowes
             that
             the
             Spaniard
             (
             with
             whom
             hee
             discourses
             )
             understands
             him
             ,
             tyed
             to
             speake
             Castilian
             ,
             or
             to
             excuse
             himselfe
             for
             his
             foolish
             language
             :
             And
             it
             hath
             bin
             seene
             that
             an
             Italian
             hath
             spoken
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             with
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             for
             vaine
             glory
             ,
             and
             oftentations
             sake
             ,
             and
             a
             Spaniard
             to
             answer
             him
             in
             Italian
             ,
             and
             both
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             speake
             such
             broken
             language
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             easily
             discover
             one
             another
             to
             speake
             ill
             ,
             and
             
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             heard
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             laugh
             at
             them
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             improprieties
             and
             fooleries
             spoken
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             was
             after
             this
             manner
             a
             Spaniard
             that
             met
             with
             an
             Italian
             his
             friend
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             speaking
             the
             others
             language
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             spoken
             much
             on
             both
             sides
             without
             well
             understanding
             each
             the
             other
             :
             The
             Spaniard
             spake
             to
             the
             Italian
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             Sir
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             except
             we
             change
             tongues
             ,
             wee
             can
             proceede
             no
             farther
             ,
             therefore
             let
             me
             have
             my
             Castilian
             tongue
             ,
             and
             doe
             you
             take
             your
             Italian
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             great
             drinker
             ,
             that
             called
             a
             Iew
             newly
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             called
             him
             Iew
             ,
             and
             having
             accused
             and
             sued
             each
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Judge
             being
             in
             examination
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             The
             drunkard
             sayd
             ,
             Sir
             he
             confesseth
             hee
             called
             me
             Iew
             ,
             and
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             I
             did
             call
             him
             drunkard
             ,
             let
             them
             therefore
             passe
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             even
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             returne
             me
             my
             drunkard
             ,
             I
             will
             returne
             him
             his
             Iew
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Judge
             set
             
             them
             both
             free
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             friends
             .
             I
             say
             then
             returning
             to
             my
             matter
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             take
             heede
             of
             speaking
             in
             a
             strange
             language
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             A
             discreete
             Gentleman
             must
             (
             in
             like
             manner
             )
             bee
             sure
             that
             his
             words
             bee
             modest
             ,
             and
             honest
             and
             well
             sounding
             ,
             I
             meane
             that
             they
             be
             well
             sounding
             or
             delivered
             in
             a
             good
             tone
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             good
             signification
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             some
             words
             ,
             that
             sound
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             thē
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             she
             recoyled
             insteed
             of
             she
             fell
             backward
             ,
             which
             as
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             better
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             more
             honestly
             be
             sayd
             ,
             his
             shee
             friend
             ,
             then
             his
             harlot
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             dishonest
             woman
             such
             a
             one
             is
             her
             servant
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             ruffian
             to
             such
             a
             yong
             Queane
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             or
             worse
             words
             .
             And
             when
             we
             may
             expresse
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             by
             one
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             doe
             it
             so
             then
             with
             two
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             much
             good
             may
             it
             doe
             you
             ,
             and
             he
             gained
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             her
             .
             Except
             he
             chang
             it
             into
             mirth
             ,
             which
             a
             Country
             fellow
             found
             ,
             who
             comming
             for
             a
             dispensation
             sayd
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             They
             have
             made
             mee
             
             come
             hither
             to
             buy
             a
             dispēsa
             ,
             or
             dispensation
             from
             the
             
               Sumo
               Ponfize
            
             ,
             meaning
             the
             Pope
             ,
             &
             the
             notary
             asking
             him
             
               Si
               avi
               tēido
               accesso
               o
               copula
            
             if
             he
             had
             layē
             with
             her
             or
             had
             copulation
             ,
             Hee
             answered
             
               I
               Sr.
               ya
               hemos
               tenido
               eucientios
               y
               popula
               ,
            
             and
             shee
             is
             with
             child
             ,
             that
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             cannot
             accompt
             me
             
               pro
               omnipotente
            
             ,
             meaning
             an
             impotent
             fellow
             .
             There
             befell
             a
             witty
             accident
             to
             a
             Lawyer
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             from
             a
             Country
             fellow
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             discoursed
             of
             his
             case
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             unto
             him
             ,
             master
             Lawyer
             ,
             I
             desire
             with
             your
             worships
             leave
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             give
             your
             wife
             two
             blowes
             on
             the
             buttockes
             ,
             the
             Lawyer
             was
             something
             troubled
             with
             this
             ,
             untill
             the
             labourer
             proceeded
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             saying
             ,
             indeed
             I
             am
             the
             bolder
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Bacon
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             mistake
             was
             ,
             that
             insteed
             of
             saying
             
               Lunadas
               de
               tocino
            
             ,
             gammons
             of
             Bacon
             ,
             hee
             called
             them
             nalgadas
             ,
             which
             signifyes
             claps
             on
             the
             buttocks
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Of
             all
             these
             things
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             admonished
             of
             ,
             in
             our
             common
             discourse
             ,
             and
             being
             to
             handle
             a
             larger
             subject
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             make
             use
             of
             the
             
             rules
             and
             instructions
             of
             Rethorick
             .
             But
             in
             that
             which
             we
             heere
             call
             good
             courtship
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             modest
             ,
             gentile
             ,
             and
             sweete
             language
             ,
             that
             may
             have
             no
             bitternesse
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             wee
             should
             rather
             say
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             well
             expresse
             my selfe
             ,
             then
             that
             you
             cannot
             understand
             me
             .
             We
             will
             try
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             are
             deceived
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             you
             doe
             not
             know
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             courtly
             and
             pleasing
             fashion
             ,
             to
             excuse
             another
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             that
             thou
             knowest
             he
             is
             too
             blame
             in
             .
             We
             ought
             also
             to
             make
             our
             friends
             errour
             ,
             common
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             reprove
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             seasonable
             time
             ,
             saying
             ,
             we
             were
             out
             of
             the
             way
             and
             we
             never
             thought
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             although
             the
             truth
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             forgetfulnesse
             was
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             in
             him
             that
             took
             the
             fault
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             promise
             thee
             any
             thing
             ,
             &
             cannot
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             forgetfull
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             civill
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             broke
             your
             credit
             or
             promise
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             you
             have
             not
             kept
             your
             word
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             regarded
             mee
             .
             For
             such
             words
             are
             pricking
             ,
             and
             sharp
             ,
             and
             imply
             in
             them
             ,
             some
             suspition
             of
             infamy
             ,
             
             or
             reproach
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             use
             such
             language
             ,
             are
             accompted
             harsh
             ,
             and
             simple
             ,
             and
             so
             men
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             friendship
             :
             like
             unto
             them
             that
             shun
             to
             entangle
             themselves
             ,
             with
             briars
             and
             brambles
             ,
             which
             two
             to
             one
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             be
             for
             things
             of
             no
             weight
             )
             are
             occasioned
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             destruction
             .
             And
             so
             wee
             must
             never
             speake
             ,
             except
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             framed
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             what
             to
             speake
             ,
             that
             thy
             discourse
             may
             be
             well
             delivered
             ,
             and
             be
             consonant
             in
             it selfe
             .
             Nor
             as
             little
             oughtest
             thou
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             bee
             the
             speaker
             ,
             in
             assemblies
             ,
             or
             meetings
             ,
             nor
             as
             little
             oughtest
             thou
             when
             thou
             art
             amongst
             thy
             equalls
             ,
             to
             be
             alwayes
             silent
             :
             yet
             in
             these
             two
             extremes
             ,
             thou
             canst
             lesse
             erre
             ,
             in
             holding
             thy
             peace
             .
             As
             they
             tell
             of
             one
             Piobano
             that
             was
             in
             Italy
             ,
             a
             very
             pleasing
             man
             ,
             and
             discreete
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             gave
             him
             many
             injurious
             ,
             and
             opprobrious
             speeches
             ,
             he
             heard
             them
             patiently
             ,
             and
             sayd
             nothing
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             asked
             why
             hee
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             answer
             for
             himselfe
             :
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             whilst
             the
             other
             was
             speaking
             ,
             he
             was
             considering
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             yet
             repented
             ,
             for
             being
             silent
             ,
             but
             for
             speaking
             
             he
             had
             often
             repented
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             speake
             well
             ,
             and
             gracefully
             ,
             without
             wronging
             of
             others
             ,
             are
             blamelesse
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             so
             modestly
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             way
             with
             patience
             for
             others
             to
             speake
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             speake
             out
             of
             their
             course
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             have
             all
             the
             talke
             alone
             .
             For
             there
             be
             some
             that
             in
             this
             error
             of
             talking
             too
             much
             ,
             are
             so
             passionate
             ,
             that
             they
             place
             all
             their
             delight
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             talke
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             if
             by
             chance
             there
             be
             two
             talkers
             ,
             at
             one
             meeting
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             finde
             them
             agree
             well
             :
             for
             each
             of
             them
             will
             strive
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Cock
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             .
             As
             it
             fell
             out
             to
             a
             Cavallero
             ,
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             great
             talker
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             goe
             to
             Cordova
             ,
             the
             day
             he
             was
             to
             take
             his
             journey
             ,
             he
             entertayned
             a
             lacquay
             ,
             to
             accompany
             him
             ,
             who
             (
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             )
             was
             as
             great
             a
             talker
             as
             his
             master
             .
             And
             so
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             from
             the
             time
             he
             went
             out
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             till
             hee
             came
             to
             the
             place
             whither
             he
             was
             to
             make
             his
             first
             dayes
             journey
             ,
             for
             foure
             leagues
             they
             had
             travelled
             ,
             the
             master
             
             never
             ceased
             talking
             ,
             to
             his
             new
             servant
             asking
             him
             questions
             ,
             and
             telling
             him
             stories
             ,
             not
             giving
             his
             servant
             leave
             to
             speake
             one
             word
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             he
             tooke
             his
             leave
             of
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             your
             worship
             hath
             tyred
             your selfe
             ,
             and
             I
             give
             you
             no
             thankes
             for
             it
             :
             For
             your
             worship
             is
             a
             great
             talker
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             the
             same
             passion
             of
             talking
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             may
             not
             play
             my
             play
             ,
             and
             take
             my
             turne
             ,
             but
             must
             bee
             forced
             to
             goe
             from
             hence
             to
             Cordova
             ,
             without
             speaking
             ,
             I
             should
             bee
             so
             full
             that
             I
             must
             burst
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             goe
             no
             further
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             more
             then
             I
             have
             agreed
             with
             you
             for
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             except
             thou
             observe
             a
             little
             these
             instructions
             ,
             I
             advise
             thee
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             art
             to
             speake
             ,
             thou
             be
             carefull
             to
             understand
             the
             minde
             ,
             of
             those
             thou
             discoursest
             withall
             ,
             and
             sute
             thy
             talke
             to
             the
             applause
             of
             those
             that
             heare
             thee
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Be
             not
             so
             confident
             ,
             to
             stand
             ,
             listning
             ,
             I
             say
             hugging
             and
             applauding
             thy selfe
             ,
             making
             faces
             ,
             and
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             antique
             gestures
             ,
             alwayes
             reaching
             out
             thy
             armes
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             to
             act
             some
             body
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             that
             all
             they
             fancy
             in
             their
             
             braines
             ,
             they
             fashion
             it
             out
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             playing
             it
             upon
             all
             their
             fingers
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             voyce
             must
             not
             be
             hoarse
             ,
             nor
             shrill
             ,
             nor
             must
             we
             be
             very
             loud
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             laugh
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             accident
             ,
             like
             some
             ,
             that
             skreeke
             like
             cartes
             ,
             that
             want
             greasing
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             speake
             whilst
             he
             makes
             such
             a
             noise
             .
             Nor
             to
             be
             so
             heedlesse
             of
             our
             memories
             as
             to
             begin
             to
             speake
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             stand
             stuttering
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             ere
             we
             can
             utter
             it
             .
             And
             hee
             that
             is
             hoarse
             or
             hath
             an
             ill
             utterance
             ,
             should
             not
             desire
             to
             speake
             much
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             correct
             the
             fault
             of
             his
             tongue
             ,
             with
             silence
             and
             attention
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             also
             with
             care
             ,
             and
             study
             ,
             hide
             his
             naturall
             imperfection
             .
             As
             little
             pleasing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             ones
             ,
             voyce
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             calles
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             nor
             to
             speake
             so
             softly
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             except
             they
             heare
             thee
             at
             first
             ,
             thou
             must
             the
             second
             time
             raise
             thy
             voyce
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             always
             wedded
             to
             one
             tone
             .
             Yet
             must
             thou
             as
             little
             speake
             too
             shrill
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             before
             heare
             thee
             when
             thou
             spakest
             so
             softly
             .
             Thy
             words
             must
             then
             be
             well
             marshalled
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             custome
             ,
             and
             not
             wound
             ,
             
             and
             wreathen
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             nor
             intricate
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             in
             gallantry
             use
             to
             doe
             )
             as
             to
             say
             my
             light
             is
             dislighted
             ,
             by
             your
             light
             ,
             which
             are
             expressions
             only
             fitting
             for
             Poets
             .
             Except
             when
             with
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             mirth
             sake
             ,
             they
             are
             discoursing
             of
             poetry
             ,
             and
             making
             verses
             .
             Then
             if
             thou
             shalt
             see
             that
             those
             of
             thine
             owne
             profession
             ,
             and
             age
             ,
             doe
             entertaine
             ,
             &
             busy
             themselves
             in
             this
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             not
             to
             bee
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             or
             strange
             :
             but
             to
             say
             something
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             as
             it
             comes
             to
             thy
             turne
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             have
             no
             faculty
             in
             poetry
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             very
             little
             that
             thou
             speakest
             retiring
             in
             time
             like
             a
             good
             sencer
             .
             Wherfore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             such
             exercise
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             bee
             used
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             declare
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           14.
           
           Of
           those
           that
           have
           no
           abilities
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           needs
           be
           Poets
           .
        
         
           BEcause
           we
           have
           hitherto
           treated
           ,
           of
           the
           knowledge
           how
           to
           speake
           well
           ,
           and
           to
           jest
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           readinesse
           which
           is
           required
           therein
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           without
           ability
           of
           
           wit
           ,
           doe
           adventure
           to
           discourse
           ,
           and
           entertaine
           company
           ,
           more
           to
           content
           themselves
           ,
           then
           their
           auditors
           .
           I
           will
           now
           treate
           of
           boldnesse
           that
           some
           use
           ,
           in
           the
           subject
           of
           poetry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           which
           I
           will
           first
           give
           you
           for
           a
           rule
           ,
           what
           warinesse
           a
           curious
           gentleman
           ,
           is
           to
           observe
           in
           using
           of
           this
           subject
           :
           for
           his
           breeding
           ,
           and
           gentilenes
           ,
           binde
           him
           not
           to
           have
           skill
           in
           it
           ,
           neither
           let
           him
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           his
           naturall
           inclination
           doe
           not
           helpe
           him
           much
           in
           it
           .
           For
           though
           there
           be
           many
           rules
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           the
           principall
           to
           be
           learnt
           is
           ,
           for
           every
           one
           to
           know
           his
           owne
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           and
           ability
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           poetry
           to
           make
           it
           pleasing
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           good
           .
           For
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           meane
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           this
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           few
           make
           verses
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           very
           confident
           ,
           and
           that
           thinke
           they
           are
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           palate
           ,
           and
           opinion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           divers
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           (
           always
           )
           finde
           some
           ,
           that
           will
           applaud
           and
           hearken
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           peradventure
           some
           that
           will
           preferre
           them
           before
           very
           good
           poets
           ,
           for
           the
           novelty
           ,
           and
           difference
           there
           is
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           
           gone
           before
           them
           .
           As
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           wedded
           to
           antiquity
           ,
           that
           no
           moderne
           piece
           of
           poetry
           ,
           doth
           please
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           more
           quick
           ,
           and
           elegant
           ,
           then
           those
           old
           poems
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           memory
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           in
           their
           yonger
           times
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           that
           but
           one
           paire
           of
           shooes
           can
           fit
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           so
           that
           that
           which
           they
           heare
           first
           ,
           doth
           so
           cloy
           their
           pallate
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           roome
           left
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           follow
           ,
           although
           it
           bee
           better
           .
           Onely
           they
           inferre
           ,
           that
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           common
           poetry
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           that
           which
           was
           written
           heretofore
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           which
           is
           now
           in
           use
           .
           But
           because
           my
           intent
           is
           not
           here
           to
           make
           a
           book
           of
           the
           art
           of
           poetry
           ,
           I
           refer
           my self
           to
           many
           ancient
           ,
           and
           moderne
           things
           ,
           that
           have
           bin
           exceeding
           well
           written
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           curious
           gentleman
           ,
           must
           know
           his
           proportion
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           have
           a
           vaine
           in
           it
           ,
           having
           seene
           ,
           and
           read
           much
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           governe
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           phansy
           ,
           but
           by
           theyrs
           that
           endevour
           to
           understand
           him
           .
           And
           in
           things
           that
           are
           grave
           and
           very
           serious
           ,
           except
           he
           find
           them
           ready
           ,
           and
           easy
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           
           trouble
           himselfe
           much
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           harmony
           .
           For
           they
           ,
           not
           being
           very
           quaint
           ,
           doe
           onely
           please
           him
           that
           makes
           them
           ,
           and
           doe
           displease
           those
           that
           heare
           them
           ,
           Especially
           if
           they
           be
           amorous
           complaints
           ,
           or
           of
           suffering
           and
           dying
           ,
           without
           knowing
           how
           to
           end
           .
           And
           therefore
           poetry
           that
           is
           made
           for
           mirth
           ,
           and
           pastime
           ,
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           well
           accepted
           of
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           small
           fault
           be
           committed
           therein
           ,
           it
           is
           easilyer
           winked
           at
           ,
           then
           if
           it
           were
           in
           grave
           ,
           and
           sad
           matters
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           a
           pastorall
           ,
           or
           thing
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           represents
           (
           in
           its
           colour
           )
           something
           acted
           in
           a
           Country
           village
           ;
           Accordingly
           as
           we
           have
           seene
           ,
           many
           sonnets
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           madrigalls
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           will
           set
           down
           one
           for
           example
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           of
           a
           Councell
           held
           in
           a
           Village
           ,
           that
           had
           purchased
           it selfe
           to
           be
           a
           Towne
           ,
           or
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Hedge
               ,
               and
               Mill
               ,
               in
               Councell
               set
               ,
            
             
               Proclaym'd
               by
               voyce
               ,
               of
               common
               Cryer
               .
            
             
               Lord
               
                 Pasquall
                 ,
                 Merin
              
               ,
               being
               met
               ,
            
             
               In
               judgement
               ,
               with
               Paul
               their
               Grandsire
               ,
            
             
               They
               quit
               Apitius
               ,
               keeping
               Swine
               ,
            
             
               Lorenzo
               charge
               o're
               Bacon
               gave
               ,
            
             
               The
               Butcher's
               bound
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               lyne
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               Okes
               ,
               and
               Ac●●ons
               ,
               ●are
               to
               have
               .
            
             
               They
               give
               each
               massy
               Brasse
               his
               charge
               ,
            
             
               Out-rusht
               ,
               Marke-Gill
               ,
               the
               Councell
               fore
               ,
            
             
               That
               he
               o'
               th
               pillory
               at
               large
               ,
            
             
               Might
               treate
               of
               mending
               ,
               ere
               they
               goe
               .
            
             
               Then
               in
               a
               rage
               sayes
               
                 Gurca
                 Gill
              
               ,
            
             
               All
               's
               Ordred
               wel
               ;
               why
               prate
               you
               still
               ?
            
          
        
         
           All
           such
           things
           of
           mirth
           ,
           which
           good
           wits
           have
           made
           ,
           for
           mirth
           ,
           &
           pastime
           ,
           doe
           take
           much
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           to
           his
           good
           repute
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           rude
           style
           doth
           manifest
           his
           great
           ability
           ,
           and
           elegancy
           ,
           And
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           a
           flash
           of
           this
           ,
           doth
           not
           take
           ill
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           musician
           ,
           who
           what
           Song
           soever
           he
           singeth
           (
           though
           it
           be
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           composed
           without
           art
           ,
           )
           can
           help
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           good
           voyce
           ,
           and
           grace
           in
           singing
           ,
           make
           it
           shew
           well
           .
           But
           he
           that
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           yet
           is
           confident
           in
           making
           of
           verses
           ,
           and
           relying
           meerly
           upon
           his
           own
           skill
           ,
           shall
           publish
           his
           works
           ,
           to
           the
           view
           of
           al
           ,
           shal
           lay
           himselfe
           open
           to
           a
           publique
           censure
           .
           And
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           when
           they
           invite
           a
           friend
           unto
           their
           house
           ,
           they
           torture
           him
           with
           their
           meeters
           and
           sonnets
           .
           And
           we
           may
           all
           wish
           ,
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           from
           a
           worke
           ,
           or
           discourse
           of
           love
           ,
           
           made
           in
           as
           long
           as
           long
           tedious
           stanzaes
           :
           according
           as
           his
           losse
           or
           burthē
           ,
           is
           great
           or
           pressing
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           you
           read
           in
           two
           houres
           is
           but
           to
           play
           at
           fast
           and
           loose
           ,
           and
           though
           thou
           desirest
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           heare
           it
           thou
           must
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           first
           time
           that
           thou
           sawest
           him
           .
           They
           say
           also
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           verses
           relish
           well
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           look
           for
           any
           meane
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           in
           other
           things
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           but
           extremes
           .
           So
           that
           they
           must
           either
           be
           exceeding
           good
           ,
           for
           to
           please
           ,
           or
           very
           bad
           ,
           to
           cause
           mirth
           and
           laughter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           those
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           ancient
           as
           moderne
           ,
           the
           books
           ,
           and
           writings
           of
           the
           famous
           Laureat
           poets
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           )
           are
           stuffed
           full
           .
           But
           for
           those
           that
           are
           very
           bad
           ,
           of
           base
           and
           poore
           conceipt
           ,
           there
           might
           well
           be
           made
           a
           Song-booke
           ,
           of
           the
           dull
           headed
           poets
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           be
           a
           bad
           entertaynement
           ,
           and
           pastime
           ,
           for
           the
           discreete
           sort
           ,
           to
           tast
           of
           ,
           in
           passing
           by
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           relish
           their
           palates
           withall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           have
           ,
           and
           may
           see
           (
           every
           day
           )
           the
           humors
           of
           most
           witty
           men
           ,
           which
           because
           some
           of
           them
           have
           come
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           (
           to
           this
           purpose
           )
           omit
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           little
           in
           this
           sallate
           ,
           and
           
           for
           our
           musicke
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           touch
           a
           false
           string
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speake
           more
           properly
           ,
           )
           for
           this
           enterlude
           of
           mirth
           ,
           and
           pastime
           .
        
         
           One
           going
           to
           Toledo
           ,
           to
           enquire
           about
           some
           businesse
           ,
           an
           ordinante
           ,
           presuming
           much
           of
           his
           poetry
           ,
           spake
           to
           the
           examiner
           (
           thinking
           thereby
           by
           his
           conceipts
           to
           get
           his
           good
           will
           )
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Your
           worship
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           variety
           of
           guifts
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           men
           ,
           he
           hath
           bin
           so
           gracious
           to
           me
           (
           although
           far
           unworthy
           )
           to
           endue
           me
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           poetry
           .
           So
           that
           I
           finde
           the
           conceipts
           of
           poetry
           ,
           to
           spring
           so
           fast
           in
           mee
           ,
           that
           they
           even
           treade
           one
           another
           under
           feete
           ,
           in
           thronging
           to
           vent
           themselves
           ,
           and
           som
           divine
           bymnes
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Church
           anthemes
           ,
           )
           and
           thus
           he
           began
           to
           read
           the
           first
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             rejoyce
             ,
             let
             us
             rejoyce
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             meete
             we
             should
             rejoyce
             ,
          
           
             Let
             us
             rejoyce
             ,
             let
             us
             rejoyce
             .
          
        
         
           And
           many
           such
           things
           he
           repeated
           in
           this
           strayne
           ,
           which
           caused
           much
           
           mirth
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           see
           in
           what
           earnest
           ,
           and
           how
           confidently
           he
           spake
           them
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           another
           Country
           fellow
           in
           a
           Christmas
           night
           sung
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           Ay
           dedesme
           la
           mano
           peccadores
           e
           salvaros
           he
           .
           
             And
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             words
             were
             ,
          
           Ay
           peccadores
           del
           euerpo
           garrido
           dedesme
           le
           mano
           y
           aun
           in
           escondido
           ,
           y
           salvar
           vos
           he
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           other
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           ill
           pastime
           ,
           being
           repeated
           in
           company
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           naturally
           spoken
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           also
           ,
           that
           cannot
           frame
           himselfe
           to
           poetry
           ,
           and
           must
           speake
           in
           prose
           ,
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           take
           heede
           ,
           of
           speaking
           incongruous
           words
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           not
           ,
           in
           a
           lofty
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           tone
           of
           a
           preacher
           .
           For
           though
           there
           be
           more
           mastership
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           preach
           then
           to
           discourse
           :
           yet
           that
           must
           bee
           reserved
           for
           its
           proper
           time
           ,
           As
           he
           that
           is
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           streete
           ,
           must
           not
           daunce
           ,
           but
           walke
           through
           ,
           as
           all
           know
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           skill
           ,
           in
           dancing
           then
           walking
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           shew
           ridiculous
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           passe
           skipping
           ,
           or
           dancing
           ,
           for
           such
           
           gestures
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reserved
           ,
           for
           weddings
           ,
           and
           festivalls
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           must
           thou
           forbeare
           ,
           to
           vary
           thy
           voyce
           too
           much
           in
           thy
           discoursing
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Take
           heede
           also
           that
           thou
           avoyd
           those
           that
           are
           ever
           talking
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           sayd
           :
           for
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           pleased
           with
           their
           owne
           discourse
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           yet
           will
           they
           not
           be
           silent
           ,
           but
           will
           begin
           to
           repeate
           what
           they
           have
           sayd
           ,
           or
           speake
           other
           impertinencies
           .
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           uttered
           ,
           that
           they
           understand
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           it
           out
           of
           your
           mouth
           ,
           like
           as
           one
           Hen
           doth
           snatch
           away
           the
           meate
           that
           another
           Hen
           carryeth
           in
           her
           beake
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           surely
           ,
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           displease
           them
           from
           whom
           they
           (
           in
           this
           manner
           )
           doe
           take
           their
           words
           .
           And
           nothing
           so
           soone
           moves
           a
           man
           to
           anger
           ,
           as
           when
           before
           he
           is
           aware
           ,
           his
           minde
           and
           pleasure
           is
           crossed
           ,
           bee
           it
           never
           so
           little
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           have
           but
           lifted
           up
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           throw
           a
           stone
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           instant
           ,
           one
           behind
           him
           should
           hold
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           All
           these
           things
           must
           be
           avoyded
           :
           but
           in
           discoursing
           ,
           we
           ought
           rather
           
           to
           yield
           to
           anothers
           desire
           ,
           then
           to
           hinder
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           bee
           relating
           ,
           any
           story
           ,
           or
           accident
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           interrupt
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           it
           already
           :
           nor
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           story
           ,
           to
           mix
           any
           trifles
           ,
           or
           jests
           of
           thine
           own
           ,
           with
           this
           discourse
           ,
           nor
           (
           to
           seeme
           )
           to
           tax
           his
           judgement
           ,
           by
           upbrayding
           speeches
           ,
           or
           actions
           ,
           as
           wagging
           the
           head
           or
           squinting
           ,
           with
           thine
           eyes
           (
           as
           many
           doe
           )
           saying
           thou
           canst
           not
           endure
           ,
           such
           harsh
           discourse
           .
           Nor
           in
           like
           manner
           )
           to
           rend
           as
           it
           were
           a
           mans
           words
           ,
           from
           his
           mouth
           ,
           being
           an
           ill
           custome
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           lesse
           distastfull
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           stopped
           by
           another
           as
           he
           is
           running
           a
           race
           .
           Nor
           when
           another
           is
           discoursing
           ,
           ought
           we
           to
           behave
           our selves
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           others
           that
           heare
           them
           ,
           be
           moved
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           listen
           to
           some
           new
           discourse
           &
           gaine
           that
           attention
           to
           themselves
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           lent
           to
           another
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           seemly
           ,
           to
           dismisse
           one
           ,
           whom
           thou
           didst
           not
           invite
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           him
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           attention
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           thou
           must
           be
           attentive
           to
           him
           that
           discourses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           fitting
           at
           every
           turne
           
           to
           say
           ,
           how
           was
           this
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           as
           many
           use
           to
           doe
           .
           Which
           is
           as
           little
           pleasing
           ,
           to
           the
           speaker
           ,
           as
           to
           tread
           upon
           a
           mans
           gowne
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           walking
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           So
           that
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           may
           stop
           ,
           or
           hinder
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           proceede
           in
           the
           discourse
           he
           hath
           begun
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           avoided
           of
           us
           .
           And
           if
           any
           be
           slow
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           be
           so
           cholerick
           ,
           to
           prevent
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           tell
           him
           words
           to
           expresse
           himselfe
           ,
           although
           thou
           be
           rich
           ,
           and
           abound
           in
           language
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           for
           many
           take
           this
           ill
           :
           and
           especially
           those
           that
           think
           they
           know
           how
           to
           speak
           well
           .
           For
           they
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           you
           understand
           their
           ability
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           labour
           to
           help
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           art
           .
           Even
           as
           a
           rich
           merchant
           taketh
           it
           for
           an
           affront
           ,
           for
           another
           to
           offer
           him
           mony
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           needed
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           poore
           and
           beggarly
           .
           And
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           thinkes
           ,
           he
           knowes
           how
           to
           speake
           ,
           though
           modesty
           forbid
           him
           to
           say
           so
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           I
           cannot
           tell
           you
           the
           reason
           whence
           it
           comes
           (
           yet
           so
           it
           is
           )
           that
           those
           that
           know
           least
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           talkative
           .
           So
           that
           every
           one
           should
           beware
           of
           much
           talking
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           
           know
           little
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           talke
           much
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           commit
           many
           errors
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           talkes
           ,
           seemes
           (
           in
           a
           sort
           )
           to
           exercise
           some
           soveraignty
           over
           his
           auditours
           as
           a
           master
           doth
           over
           his
           schollars
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           fitting
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           assume
           more
           ,
           then
           his
           share
           of
           this
           superiority
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           As
           much
           talking
           is
           troublesome
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           much
           silence
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           alwayes
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           where
           others
           are
           discoursing
           ,
           showes
           they
           desire
           not
           to
           interest
           themselves
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           paying
           of
           the
           shot
           ,
           or
           discourse
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           to
           speake
           ,
           is
           to
           open
           the
           dore
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           his
           friendship
           ,
           that
           heares
           thee
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           thou
           desirest
           to
           be
           unknown
           ,
           and
           concealed
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           discoursing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           extremes
           thereof
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ;
           desiring
           thee
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           a
           modell
           and
           rule
           of
           policy
           to
           live
           in
           good
           esteeme
           ,
           As
           I
           found
           it
           storied
           in
           an
           ancient
           cronicle
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           There
           was
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Morea
           ,
           a
           famous
           Carver
           ,
           called
           for
           his
           great
           skill
           ,
           master
           Clarissimo
           .
           He
           being
           now
           very
           old
           ,
           made
           a
           treatise
           ,
           wherein
           he
           expressed
           all
           the
           rules
           ,
           and
           secrets
           of
           his
           art
           (
           as
           being
           
           a
           man
           very
           skilfull
           )
           setting
           down
           ,
           how
           to
           take
           the
           dimensions
           of
           the
           lymbes
           of
           a
           mans
           body
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           beare
           a
           just
           proportion
           ,
           and
           good
           correspondency
           ,
           one
           with
           the
           other
           :
           and
           this
           booke
           hee
           called
           a
           rule
           ,
           or
           direction
           ,
           by
           which
           booke
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           directions
           ,
           therein
           conteyned
           ,
           all
           the
           figures
           ,
           of
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           which
           should
           (
           from
           thenceforth
           )
           be
           made
           ,
           (
           by
           other
           masters
           )
           should
           bee
           proportioned
           :
           and
           the
           more
           plainely
           to
           demonstrate
           his
           skill
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           statue
           of
           fine
           marble
           ,
           so
           excellent
           ,
           and
           wel
           wrought
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           (
           well
           )
           bee
           called
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           his
           Booke
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           like
           name
           of
           Regla
           ,
           or
           rule
           ,
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           (
           together
           )
           with
           his
           Booke
           ,
           remained
           for
           a
           perfect
           patterne
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           master
           Gravers
           ,
           that
           should
           succeede
           him
           .
           Now
           then
           if
           perchance
           it
           may
           bee
           my
           good
           hap
           ,
           that
           this
           little
           booke
           may
           come
           to
           bee
           a
           rule
           and
           patterne
           for
           a
           yong
           man
           ,
           to
           imitate
           ,
           who
           desires
           to
           bee
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           well
           reputed
           of
           ,
           for
           his
           behavioure
           it
           will
           then
           serve
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Carvers
           treatise
           or
           rule
           he
           first
           
           made
           .
           But
           for
           the
           second
           rule
           ,
           or
           statue
           of
           Marble
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           put
           the
           first
           rules
           in
           practise
           ,
           I
           cannot
           (
           like
           that
           great
           master
           )
           leave
           you
           a
           visible
           example
           .
           For
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           manners
           ,
           and
           customes
           of
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           art
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           rule
           ,
           how
           to
           carry
           ones
           selfe
           :
           it
           is
           required
           also
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           in
           practise
           ,
           use
           ,
           and
           custome
           .
           Which
           cannot
           bee
           learnt
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           but
           requires
           many
           yeares
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           ,
           and
           little
           ,
           &
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           wholly
           spent
           his
           time
           in
           ,
           hee
           can
           instruct
           another
           ,
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           hee
           erred
           in
           himselfe
           .
           And
           so
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           stumbeld
           ,
           and
           fallen
           ,
           doe
           far
           better
           remember
           ,
           the
           deceiptfull
           ,
           and
           doubtfull
           paths
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           never
           had
           experience
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           if
           in
           my
           tender
           age
           ,
           when
           the
           disposition
           is
           more
           tender
           ,
           and
           flexible
           )
           I
           had
           had
           one
           to
           admonish
           me
           ,
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           perchance
           I
           should
           have
           bin
           as
           considerate
           as
           I
           now
           desire
           to
           make
           thee
           to
           bee
           .
           And
           you
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           force
           of
           a
           good
           nature
           ,
           
           is
           much
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           altered
           ,
           and
           made
           worse
           by
           ill
           custome
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           convenient
           ,
           that
           against
           this
           custome
           ,
           wee
           oppose
           good
           rules
           ,
           and
           examples
           ,
           before
           it
           grow
           too
           strong
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           :
           
             Al
             en
             hornar
             se
             hasen
             los
             panes
             tuertos
             .
          
           The
           Ioaves
           became
           mishapen
           in
           the
           Oven
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           This
           the
           greater
           sort
           doe
           not
           observe
           ,
           but
           follow
           their
           owne
           minde
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           going
           whither
           it
           invites
           them
           ,
           obeying
           their
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           as
           if
           reason
           were
           an
           unnaturall
           thing
           unto
           man.
           But
           this
           reason
           is
           a
           powerfull
           Lady
           ,
           and
           mistris
           ,
           to
           alter
           the
           Ill
           customes
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           nature
           ,
           when
           shee
           at
           any
           time
           doth
           stumble
           or
           fal
           .
           And
           as
           we
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           doe
           not
           give
           eare
           unto
           her
           ,
           so
           wee
           may
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           bee
           fitly
           sayd
           ,
           to
           resemble
           those
           living
           creatures
           (
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           reason
           unto
           )
           such
           as
           are
           brute
           Beasts
           ,
           in
           whom
           sometime
           wee
           may
           notwithstanding
           observe
           some
           worke
           of
           reason
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           something
           which
           wee
           have
           taught
           them
           ,
           with
           our
           reason
           .
           
           As
           wee
           may
           observe
           in
           horses
           ,
           who
           naturally
           are
           wilde
           ,
           and
           fierce
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           every
           master
           of
           them
           makes
           them
           gentle
           ,
           and
           well
           conditioned
           ,
           (
           more
           or
           lesse
           )
           according
           to
           his
           skill
           ,
           or
           experience
           ,
           for
           wee
           see
           many
           of
           them
           having
           an
           uncomly
           trot
           ,
           are
           taught
           by
           man
           ,
           to
           goe
           a
           smooth
           ,
           and
           easy
           amble
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           quietly
           ,
           to
           runne
           ,
           to
           prance
           and
           bound
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           they
           learne
           ,
           and
           are
           therein
           subject
           ,
           to
           our
           will
           ,
           and
           reason
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           If
           then
           ,
           the
           horse
           ,
           the
           dog
           ,
           and
           the
           birds
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           (
           though
           much
           fiercer
           then
           these
           )
           doe
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           doe
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           profit
           so
           farre
           thereby
           ,
           (
           A
           thing
           which
           by
           nature
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           utterly
           repugnant
           thereto
           )
           that
           they
           become
           so
           ready
           ,
           and
           usefull
           ,
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           meerly
           by
           custome
           :
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           man
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           hee
           shall
           much
           advantage
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           the
           rules
           ,
           and
           documents
           ,
           that
           are
           drawne
           from
           our
           owne
           reason
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           give
           care
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           sensuall
           men
           love
           present
           delight
           ,
           
           and
           avoyde
           that
           ,
           which
           troubles
           them
           ,
           and
           detaynes
           them
           from
           it
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           therefore
           reject
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           thinke
           it
           bitter
           ,
           the
           truth
           being
           ,
           that
           they
           esteeme
           it
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           hurtfull
           pleasure
           ,
           (
           oftentimes
           )
           but
           even
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           noysome
           and
           offensive
           to
           the
           depraved
           ,
           and
           subdued
           palate
           ;
           for
           while
           wee
           live
           ,
           according
           to
           sense
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           a
           sicke
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           foode
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           sweete
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           relishes
           ill
           ,
           and
           seemes
           naught
           :
           and
           hee
           finds
           fault
           with
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           giveth
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           though
           the
           fault
           be
           not
           in
           the
           Meate
           ,
           but
           the
           bitternesse
           hee
           feeles
           is
           in
           his
           owne
           tongue
           ;
           so
           that
           hee
           tastes
           not
           the
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           Meate
           .
           So
           reason
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           sweete
           ,
           seems
           bitter
           unto
           us
           ,
           more
           by
           our
           distemper
           ,
           then
           that
           (
           in
           it selfe
           )
           it
           is
           so
           indeed
           ,
           and
           being
           tender
           ,
           and
           delicate
           ,
           we
           esteeme
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           doe
           dissemble
           ,
           and
           cloake
           our
           owne
           errors
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           objecting
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           spurres
           ,
           no
           bridle
           ,
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           governe
           our
           naturall
           inclinations
           .
           
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           meete
           with
           Oxen
           ,
           or
           other
           unreasonable
           creatures
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           affoord
           us
           a
           worse
           sentence
           ,
           nor
           more
           sencelesse
           then
           this
           .
           Wee
           then
           at
           ripe
           yeares
           ,
           yea
           in
           old
           age
           it selfe
           would
           continue
           to
           be
           like
           yong
           men
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           reason
           (
           that
           encreaseth
           in
           us
           with
           our
           yeares
           )
           doth
           turne
           us
           from
           beastes
           ,
           unto
           men
           .
           And
           thereby
           it
           prevaileth
           above
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           appetite
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           it
           our
           owne
           fault
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           neglect
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           nature
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           culpable
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Except
           wee
           can
           blame
           her
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           mirth
           ,
           as
           a
           witty
           Italian
           once
           did
           ,
           upon
           the
           stage
           ,
           before
           a
           great
           auditory
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           Dame
           nature
           erred
           ,
           in
           placing
           a
           mans
           legges
           the
           wrong
           way
           ,
           upon
           his
           body
           :
           for
           the
           Calves
           ,
           and
           the
           heeles
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           bin
           set
           foremost
           ,
           were
           set
           behind
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           walkes
           ,
           hee
           doth
           often
           breake
           his
           shins
           ,
           and
           hurt
           his
           Toes
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           great
           paine
           to
           him
           )
           which
           hee
           could
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           Calfe
           of
           the
           Legge
           had
           stood
           formost
           ,
           
           but
           especially
           ,
           in
           going
           up
           a
           paire
           of
           theyrs
           ,
           our
           feete
           standing
           that
           way
           ,
           doe
           often
           make
           us
           stumble
           ,
           and
           fall
           .
           A
           man
           ought
           also
           to
           have
           had
           a
           doore
           made
           in
           his
           belly
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           should
           bee
           costive
           ,
           or
           bound
           in
           his
           belly
           ,
           hee
           might
           open
           it
           ,
           and
           unstop
           the
           passage
           ,
           and
           wash
           his
           Guts
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           would
           bee
           no
           neede
           ,
           to
           set
           such
           battering
           glister
           cannons
           against
           the
           postern
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           use
           of
           so
           many
           medicinall
           Bullets
           ,
           as
           are
           used
           to
           force
           the
           passage
           open
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           And
           it
           might
           (
           likewise
           )
           serve
           ,
           that
           gallants
           might
           not
           cosen
           their
           mistresses
           ,
           but
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           professe
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           my
           faire
           mistresse
           ,
           I
           here
           within
           mee
           doe
           carry
           engraven
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           your
           curious
           portraiture
           ,
           shee
           might
           (
           then
           )
           presently
           open
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           goe
           in
           ,
           and
           see
           ,
           whether
           hee
           spake
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           durst
           not
           be
           so
           bould
           ,
           to
           lie
           so
           incredibly
           ,
           as
           they
           now
           usually
           doe
           ,
           unto
           their
           mistresses
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           leaving
           these
           fooleries
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           I
           
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           perverse
           to
           maintaine
           there
           is
           no
           bridle
           can
           restraine
           nature
           ,
           nor
           master
           that
           can
           tutor
           her
           .
           For
           we
           have
           seene
           (
           formerly
           )
           that
           there
           are
           two
           things
           that
           can
           order
           her
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           custome
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           reason
           ;
           and
           that
           custome
           must
           not
           thwart
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           in
           use
           amongst
           us
           .
           For
           this
           use
           or
           custome
           is
           the
           sonne
           and
           heyre
           of
           our
           times
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Therefore
           wee
           ought
           ,
           from
           our
           very
           youth
           ,
           to
           beginne
           to
           learne
           to
           bee
           of
           a
           good
           disposition
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           then
           a
           man
           hath
           most
           time
           to
           learne
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           it
           ;
           And
           secondly
           ,
           because
           that
           age
           (
           being
           tender
           ,
           pure
           ,
           and
           incorrupt
           ,
           )
           doth
           easily
           receive
           any
           colour
           :
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           the
           things
           a
           man
           learneth
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           are
           seldome
           forgotten
           :
           but
           sticke
           by
           us
           as
           long
           as
           wee
           live
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           passionate
           ,
           upon
           beauty
           ,
           handsomnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           proportion
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           foulnesse
           ,
           and
           things
           extremly
           ugly
           .
           And
           this
           
           is
           one
           especiall
           priviledge
           ,
           which
           irrationall
           Creatures
           are
           not
           partakers
           of
           .
           For
           they
           cannot
           distinguish
           betweene
           beauty
           ,
           and
           deformity
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           common
           ,
           with
           the
           beasts
           ,
           but
           onely
           proper
           to
           us
           ;
           wee
           ought
           to
           value
           it
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           much
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           endowed
           with
           better
           understanding
           ,
           as
           being
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           capable
           to
           understand
           it
           :
           And
           though
           wee
           cannot
           precisely
           describe
           ,
           what
           beauty
           properly
           is
           ,
           nor
           in
           what
           it
           punctually
           consists
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           (
           that
           thou
           mayst
           know
           something
           of
           her
           ,
           )
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           know
           ;
           that
           where
           you
           finde
           a
           decent
           proportion
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           having
           relation
           to
           themselves
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           in
           generall
           ,
           this
           is
           beauty
           ;
           and
           that
           thing
           ,
           where
           this
           comly
           ,
           and
           good
           proportion
           is
           found
           ,
           ●s
           a
           perfect
           and
           beautifull
           thing
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           greatest
           beauty
           ,
           that
           can
           bee
           imagined
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           bin
           taught
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           learned
           man
           ;
           even
           so
           as
           thou
           mayest
           behold
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           brave
           ,
           and
           gallant
           Ladies
           
           For
           the
           forme
           of
           each
           of
           whose
           faces
           it
           seemes
           each
           part
           of
           them
           hath
           bin
           made
           by
           the
           patterne
           of
           some
           one
           excellent
           face
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           make
           them
           exquisite
           ,
           which
           seemes
           not
           so
           in
           ill
           favored
           faces
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           namely
           to
           bee
           many
           ugly
           parts
           ,
           taken
           from
           severall
           ugly
           faces
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           deformed
           .
           For
           put
           case
           ,
           that
           an
           ill
           favoured
           Lady
           have
           great
           ,
           and
           goggle
           eyes
           ,
           a
           small
           and
           thin
           Nose
           ,
           hollow
           Cheekes
           ▪
           a
           pouch
           mouth
           ,
           a
           long
           chin
           ,
           an
           ill
           complexion
           ;
           you
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           face
           ,
           was
           not
           made
           by
           one
           face
           ,
           but
           taken
           out
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           made
           of
           severall
           pieces
           ,
           which
           you
           cannot
           thinke
           of
           a
           well
           featured
           face
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           could
           you
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           famous
           Painter
           that
           made
           all
           the
           beautifull
           Virgins
           of
           Calabria
           ,
           come
           naked
           before
           him
           ,
           did
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           view
           the
           good
           proportions
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           had
           taken
           from
           one
           excellent
           creature
           ,
           (
           some
           of
           them
           having
           one
           part
           excellent
           ,
           others
           another
           )
           and
           made
           them
           (
           every
           of
           them
           )
           restore
           
           that
           which
           they
           had
           thus
           robbed
           her
           of
           ,
           whom
           hee
           was
           to
           draw
           .
           For
           that
           the
           beauty
           of
           Venus
           was
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           a
           Creature
           made
           up
           ,
           of
           such
           severall
           ,
           rare
           ,
           and
           exquisite
           parts
           ,
           would
           be
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           onely
           ,
           of
           the
           beauty
           of
           good
           faces
           ,
           and
           comely
           proportion
           ,
           of
           the
           body
           .
           But
           it
           falls
           out
           in
           speaking
           ,
           and
           in
           action
           ,
           neither
           more
           nor
           lesse
           then
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           finde
           a
           noble
           ,
           and
           brave
           Lady
           ,
           very
           hansome
           ,
           washing
           of
           cloathes
           ,
           at
           a
           brooke
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           streete
           ,
           though
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           shee
           offends
           thee
           not
           :
           yet
           even
           this
           ,
           thou
           seest
           her
           doing
           ,
           will
           make
           thee
           loath
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           shewes
           not
           her selfe
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           shee
           appeared
           ,
           but
           divers
           ,
           and
           her
           originall
           ,
           condition
           and
           estate
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           belong
           to
           a
           neate
           and
           noble
           Dame
           ,
           But
           her
           workes
           ,
           belong
           to
           a
           vile
           ,
           and
           poore
           conditioned
           woman
           .
           And
           though
           there
           come
           from
           her
           ,
           no
           ill
           sent
           ,
           or
           favour
           ,
           nor
           any
           ill
           noise
           ,
           nor
           hath
           she
           an
           ill
           complexion
           nor
           doth
           any
           way
           offend
           any
           of
           thy
           
           sences
           :
           yet
           will
           this
           unsutable
           action
           ,
           base
           comportment
           ,
           and
           vile
           worke
           (
           so
           unsutable
           to
           her
           condition
           )
           bee
           very
           unpleasing
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Thou
           must
           therefore
           ,
           take
           heede
           of
           all
           things
           that
           are
           unsutable
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           of
           such
           like
           disagreeing
           manners
           ,
           and
           behaviour
           :
           But
           with
           greater
           care
           ,
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           that
           thou
           give
           no
           example
           of
           scandall
           ,
           to
           any
           by
           thy
           actions
           :
           but
           especially
           take
           heede
           of
           such
           things
           as
           I
           have
           tould
           you
           of
           :
           for
           it
           is
           more
           hard
           ,
           to
           know
           when
           one
           erreth
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           :
           for
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           sence
           is
           more
           active
           then
           the
           understanding
           .
           Yet
           neverthelesse
           ,
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           (
           many
           times
           )
           that
           that
           very
           thing
           ,
           that
           distasts
           the
           sences
           ,
           doth
           also
           displease
           the
           understanding
           :
           but
           this
           is
           not
           by
           the
           same
           occasion
           ,
           but
           by
           divers
           ,
           as
           I
           sayd
           before
           ,
           when
           I
           shewed
           you
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           man
           must
           cloath
           himselfe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           humour
           ;
           that
           hee
           may
           not
           shew
           ,
           that
           hee
           desires
           
           to
           reprove
           ,
           and
           amend
           others
           :
           which
           (
           to
           most
           men
           )
           is
           a
           hatefull
           thing
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           bee
           commended
           .
           It
           doth
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           offend
           the
           judgment
           ,
           of
           understanding
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           man
           ought
           not
           onely
           to
           bee
           contented
           ,
           to
           doe
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           endevour
           ,
           to
           doe
           them
           bravely
           ,
           and
           comly
           .
           And
           this
           bravery
           or
           gallantry
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           lustre
           ,
           that
           proceedes
           from
           the
           conveniency
           ,
           and
           conformity
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           ,
           are
           well
           composed
           ,
           without
           which
           comlinesse
           ,
           even
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           is
           not
           faire
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           beauty
           thereof
           acceptable
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           And
           even
           as
           meate
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           good
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           no
           relish
           ,
           will
           not
           please
           the
           palate
           :
           so
           is
           it
           somtimes
           in
           the
           manners
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           though
           in
           themselves
           they
           bee
           not
           hurtfull
           ,
           nor
           dangerous
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           (
           neverthelesse
           )
           simple
           ,
           and
           bitter
           :
           except
           grace
           ,
           and
           bravery
           ,
           be
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           wee
           here
           call
           pleasantnesse
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           every
           one
           must
           needs
           displease
           
           by
           committing
           of
           faults
           ,
           and
           errors
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           things
           that
           agree
           not
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           settled
           ,
           &
           reserved
           dispositions
           ,
           doe
           take
           dislike
           at
           their
           disagreement
           ,
           or
           unsutablenesse
           .
           So
           that
           hee
           that
           would
           be
           pleasing
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           his
           cariage
           ,
           must
           fly
           all
           vices
           ;
           but
           those
           especially
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           brutish
           ,
           or
           Beastly
           :
           as
           are
           luxury
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           are
           base
           ,
           as
           namely
           to
           bee
           a
           glutton
           ,
           or
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           both
           of
           which
           (
           for
           the
           evill
           property
           of
           them
           )
           are
           rejected
           and
           abhorred
           ,
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           as
           being
           things
           dishonourable
           .
           But
           because
           wee
           are
           not
           ,
           (
           heere
           )
           to
           treate
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           vices
           ,
           or
           vertues
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           displeasing
           manners
           ,
           and
           neglects
           ,
           into
           which
           people
           doe
           fall
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           count
           Ricardo
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           dwell
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           onely
           my
           intent
           to
           speake
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           civill
           and
           well
           fashioned
           people
           must
           observe
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           bee
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           this
           beauty
           ,
           and
           good
           proportion
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           I
           have
           told
           them
           of
           .
           Which
           wee
           
           must
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           our
           wordes
           ,
           and
           works
           ,
           in
           going
           ,
           standing
           still
           ,
           in
           sitting
           ,
           and
           carrying
           our selves
           ,
           in
           our
           cloathing
           ,
           in
           our
           speech
           ,
           and
           in
           houlding
           our
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           (
           generally
           )
           in
           what
           ever
           wee
           say
           ,
           or
           doe
           .
           And
           this
           I
           finde
           to
           bee
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           a
           man
           must
           not
           cloath
           himselfe
           like
           a
           woman
           ,
           because
           his
           person
           must
           not
           bee
           of
           one
           kinde
           ,
           and
           his
           habit
           of
           another
           :
           as
           some
           doe
           ,
           that
           crisp
           their
           hayre
           ,
           with
           hot
           irons
           ,
           and
           lick
           their
           faces
           over
           ,
           with
           a
           painting
           wash
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Nor
           should
           a
           man
           bee
           either
           beastly
           ,
           or
           else
           perfumed
           ,
           for
           one
           is
           proper
           for
           a
           boore
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           for
           an
           effeminate
           body
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           best
           ,
           for
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           to
           smell
           of
           nothing
           either
           good
           ,
           or
           ill
           :
           this
           being
           indeede
           the
           best
           kinde
           of
           neatenesse
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           Sometimes
           hee
           may
           use
           this
           curiosity
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           some
           rich
           perfumed
           gloves
           ,
           which
           hee
           weares
           ,
           in
           a
           carelesse
           way
           .
           But
           that
           which
           doth
           please
           him
           best
           ,
           that
           reckons
           himselfe
           for
           a
           Gallant
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           his
           Linen
           sprinkled
           ,
           
           with
           sweete
           waters
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           his
           black
           Cloake
           or
           Gowne
           ,
           very
           fine
           ,
           and
           cleane
           brushed
           .
           Which
           things
           hee
           that
           may
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           have
           them
           ,
           offends
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           friend
           ,
           for
           slovenlinesse
           is
           a
           vice
           ,
           and
           neatnesse
           a
           vertue
           ,
           as
           was
           well
           sayd
           ,
           by
           a
           grave
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Granado
           ,
           to
           his
           Chaplaine
           ,
           who
           thinking
           to
           get
           the
           Bishops
           favour
           ,
           and
           so
           bee
           the
           sooner
           preferred
           by
           him
           ,
           distinguisht
           himselfe
           ,
           from
           the
           other
           Chaplaines
           ,
           by
           his
           beastly
           and
           slovenly
           going
           ,
           as
           with
           his
           necke
           bare
           ,
           without
           any
           appearance
           of
           a
           Shirt
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           hanging
           in
           his
           bosome
           .
           The
           wise
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           finding
           his
           hypocrisy
           ,
           sayd
           unto
           him
           ,
           Father
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           nastinesse
           ;
           goe
           neate
           ;
           and
           cleanely
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           get
           nothing
           of
           mee
           .
           It
           would
           consequently
           have
           pleased
           this
           prelate
           ,
           as
           ill
           ,
           to
           see
           in
           his
           servants
           such
           extreame
           curiosity
           and
           nicenesse
           and
           tricking
           ,
           that
           many
           use
           ,
           straightning
           their
           Neckes
           so
           with
           their
           Collers
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           bee
           to
           turne
           their
           Heades
           ,
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           they
           cannot
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           
           forced
           ,
           to
           turne
           their
           whole
           bodies
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           trimmings
           ,
           and
           embroderies
           ,
           their
           cloathes
           cannot
           bee
           distinguished
           ,
           from
           the
           cloathes
           ,
           which
           the
           gallant
           Ladies
           weare
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           all
           disproportion
           doth
           ill
           become
           :
           As
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           beseemes
           not
           a
           pleasing
           Courtier
           ,
           to
           goe
           poorely
           ,
           or
           slovenly
           or
           carelessely
           ,
           attyred
           :
           never
           taking
           care
           ,
           to
           button
           his
           Doublet
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           trimmed
           ,
           or
           to
           goe
           in
           thrid-bare
           or
           torne
           Garments
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           it
           is
           storyed
           of
           a
           Lords
           yonger
           sonne
           ,
           Unto
           whom
           his
           Parents
           never
           gave
           any
           cloathes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           his
           elder
           brother
           had
           left
           off
           ,
           that
           both
           of
           them
           falling
           sicke
           ,
           and
           Chickens
           being
           provided
           for
           them
           to
           eate
           ,
           at
           the
           meale
           time
           the
           tenderest
           Chicken
           was
           made
           choyce
           of
           for
           his
           elder
           brother
           :
           the
           yonger
           brother
           seeing
           it
           ,
           spake
           thus
           to
           his
           Parents
           ,
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           have
           the
           tough
           Chicken
           ,
           and
           the
           tender
           cloathes
           ?
           And
           for
           this
           speech
           ,
           hee
           was
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           favour
           of
           his
           Parents
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           ever
           after
           that
           ,
           they
           gave
           him
           as
           good
           
           cloathes
           as
           his
           elder
           Brother
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           The
           cloathes
           as
           wee
           have
           sayd
           ,
           must
           bee
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           that
           others
           of
           thy
           age
           doe
           weare
           their
           garments
           in
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           company
           of
           the
           grave
           Nobility
           ,
           plumes
           ,
           and
           springgs
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           Souldiers
           weare
           in
           the
           Warres
           )
           are
           not
           seemely
           ,
           to
           bee
           worne
           ,
           nor
           Embroideries
           ,
           and
           laced
           Garments
           ;
           much
           lesse
           armes
           ,
           or
           buffe
           Coates
           ,
           which
           onely
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           doe
           shew
           well
           .
           For
           the
           curious
           Cavaleeres
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           are
           courtly
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           or
           Court
           ,
           they
           lay
           aside
           their
           bravery
           and
           they
           bee
           such
           Souldiers
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           that
           never
           were
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Warres
           ,
           that
           doe
           use
           to
           flant
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           And
           in
           Cities
           ,
           and
           among
           quiet
           people
           ,
           those
           that
           goe
           armed
           ,
           (
           usually
           )
           and
           with
           plumes
           in
           their
           Hats
           ,
           are
           not
           pleasing
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           like
           Nettles
           ,
           or
           stinking
           weeds
           ,
           in
           a
           Garden
           of
           sweete
           Herbes
           ,
           and
           Flowers
           .
           And
           so
           are
           ill
           accepted
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           being
           distinguished
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           habits
           .
        
         
         
           31.
           
           An
           honourable
           person
           must
           not
           runne
           through
           the
           street
           ,
           nor
           make
           much
           hast
           ,
           like
           him
           that
           goes
           of
           an
           errand
           ,
           which
           is
           fitter
           for
           Lackayes
           ,
           and
           footmen
           ,
           then
           for
           people
           of
           worth
           to
           doe
           :
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           sweete
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           necessity
           for
           them
           to
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Yet
           ought
           not
           one
           to
           goe
           so
           softly
           ,
           and
           slowly
           ,
           as
           Women
           ,
           nor
           so
           soberly
           ,
           as
           a
           Bride
           ;
           nor
           when
           hee
           walketh
           in
           hast
           ,
           to
           goe
           wreathing
           his
           body
           ,
           or
           looke
           smilingly
           upon
           every
           body
           ,
           like
           little
           girles
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Nor
           to
           lift
           up
           both
           his
           hands
           ,
           clutched
           together
           ,
           or
           to
           thrust
           out
           his
           Armes
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           ,
           were
           going
           to
           sowe
           Corne
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Some
           in
           their
           going
           lift
           up
           their
           feete
           like
           Horses
           ,
           that
           start
           :
           and
           doe
           lash
           out
           their
           Legges
           as
           farre
           as
           if
           they
           drew
           them
           out
           of
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Chest
           ,
           or
           some
           deepe
           Vessell
           :
           some
           drawle
           their
           Feete
           so
           ,
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           a
           Cart
           makes
           but
           a
           little
           more
           noise
           ,
           
           then
           they
           doe
           :
           and
           some
           there
           bee
           ,
           that
           east
           one
           Foote
           out
           from
           them
           ,
           ill
           favouredly
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           rubbe
           one
           Legge
           against
           another
           ,
           or
           goe
           shaking
           and
           in
           a
           dancing
           fashion
           ;
           all
           which
           things
           ,
           are
           unseemly
           ,
           and
           displeasing
           .
           For
           if
           (
           by
           chance
           )
           thy
           Horse
           goes
           with
           his
           mouth
           open
           ,
           or
           shew
           his
           tongue
           ,
           though
           it
           take
           not
           from
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           hee
           is
           the
           lesse
           worth
           ,
           for
           this
           ill
           favoured
           quality
           :
           if
           then
           bravery
           ,
           and
           neatnesse
           ,
           bee
           esteemed
           so
           much
           ,
           in
           unreasonable
           creatures
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           things
           without
           sense
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           two
           houses
           built
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           charge
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           bee
           more
           comly
           and
           more
           pleasant
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           accompted
           more
           worth
           :
           how
           much
           more
           then
           this
           beauty
           ,
           and
           neatnesse
           is
           valued
           ,
           by
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           easy
           from
           hence
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           It
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           to
           scratch
           thy selfe
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           must
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           forbeare
           to
           spit
           ;
           and
           if
           hee
           bee
           forced
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           seemely
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           very
           concealedly
           .
           
           I
           have
           heard
           one
           say
           ,
           hee
           hath
           seene
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           doe
           never
           spit
           ,
           therefore
           we
           may
           well
           forbeare
           it
           for
           a
           little
           space
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           Wee
           ought
           also
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           taking
           our
           Meate
           so
           greedily
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           there
           be
           caused
           belching
           or
           any
           other
           unpleasing
           act
           ,
           like
           as
           those
           doe
           ,
           who
           make
           so
           much
           hast
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           forced
           ,
           to
           fetch
           their
           breath
           strongly
           ,
           and
           to
           puffe
           ,
           and
           blow
           ,
           with
           trouble
           to
           all
           the
           company
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           Nor
           must
           wee
           wipe
           our
           Teeth
           with
           our
           Napkin
           ,
           or
           with
           our
           Finger
           ,
           nor
           wash
           our
           mouth
           ,
           and
           so
           spit
           out
           the
           washing
           thereof
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           see
           thee
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           Nor
           after
           we
           are
           risen
           from
           the
           Table
           ,
           to
           stand
           with
           a
           pick-tooth
           ,
           in
           our
           mouth
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           instrument
           wee
           use
           to
           make
           them
           cleane
           withall
           :
           like
           a
           Bird
           ,
           that
           is
           carrying
           strawes
           ,
           or
           stickes
           to
           her
           neast
           ;
           nor
           to
           stick
           them
           in
           our
           eares
           ,
           like
           a
           Barber
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           And
           hee
           that
           hath
           a
           clenser
           for
           his
           Teeth
           ,
           hanging
           about
           his
           necke
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           draw
           it
           out
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           
           Gentleman
           ,
           draw
           out
           of
           his
           bosome
           ,
           an
           instrument
           ,
           belonging
           to
           a
           Tooth-drawer
           ,
           it
           argues
           him
           ,
           (
           also
           )
           to
           have
           much
           thought
           of
           his
           belly
           .
           And
           according
           as
           hee
           weares
           this
           ,
           hee
           may
           as
           well
           also
           weare
           a
           Spoone
           about
           his
           neck
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Wee
           ought
           not
           ,
           to
           leane
           with
           our
           Elboes
           ,
           or
           Armes
           ,
           upon
           the
           Table
           :
           nor
           to
           stuffe
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           with
           Meate
           ,
           so
           full
           ,
           that
           our
           Cheekes
           ,
           may
           bee
           swollen
           (
           thereby
           )
           like
           a
           Bag-pipers
           ,
           nor
           to
           shew
           any
           action
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           may
           make
           it
           appeare
           ,
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           Meate
           pleaseth
           us
           very
           much
           ,
           or
           the
           Wine
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           vintners
           ,
           and
           of
           pratling
           Drunkards
           :
           nor
           to
           call
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           you
           eate
           nothing
           to
           day
           ,
           or
           heere
           is
           nothing
           you
           can
           eate
           ,
           I
           pray
           eate
           of
           this
           .
           Which
           (
           mee
           thinkes
           )
           is
           not
           fitting
           ,
           though
           hee
           thou
           hast
           invited
           ,
           bee
           one
           of
           thy
           kindred
           ,
           or
           very
           familiar
           friend
           :
           for
           though
           thereby
           ,
           it
           seemes
           thou
           hast
           a
           care
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           many
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           occasion
           ,
           that
           thy
           Guest
           cannot
           use
           his
           owne
           liberty
           ,
           in
           his
           dyet
           ,
           
           and
           so
           may
           get
           hurt
           thereby
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           hould
           it
           not
           fitting
           ,
           to
           offer
           another
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           upon
           thy
           Trencher
           ,
           except
           thou
           bee
           a
           farre
           better
           man
           ,
           then
           hee
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           hee
           that
           receives
           it
           ,
           may
           take
           it
           ,
           for
           an
           honour
           done
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           amongst
           equalls
           ,
           hee
           that
           thus
           offers
           it
           ,
           seemes
           to
           make
           himselfe
           better
           then
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           offers
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           offend
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           should
           thus
           (
           seeme
           to
           )
           undervalue
           him
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           refuse
           ,
           or
           returne
           ,
           that
           which
           hee
           presents
           thee
           withall
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           not
           seeme
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           or
           to
           finde
           fault
           with
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           ,
           15.
           
           Of
           Compotations
           or
           Drinkings
           .
        
         
           An
           invitation
           to
           drinking
           by
           a
           strange
           word
           ,
           wee
           call
           Brindis
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           Drinke
           a
           health
           to
           one
           ;
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           ,
           and
           clownish
           fashion
           ;
           and
           though
           some
           (
           in
           our
           Country
           ,
           )
           doe
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           entertaine
           it
           ,
           yet
           wee
           ought
           to
           avoyd
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           invite
           thee
           to
           it
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           refuse
           his
           invitation
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           thy
           weaknesse
           ,
           giving
           him
           thankes
           ,
           and
           accepting
           friendly
           the
           Wine
           ,
           without
           Drinking
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           Drinkings
           ,
           or
           Healthes
           (
           for
           so
           wee
           may
           interpret
           them
           )
           are
           sayd
           to
           have
           bin
           much
           used
           (
           of
           old
           )
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           Greece
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           herd
           say
           ,
           there
           have
           bin
           some
           ,
           that
           were
           very
           famous
           for
           this
           manner
           of
           Drinking
           :
           it
           is
           sayd
           of
           a
           famous
           man
           ,
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           called
           Socrates
           ,
           that
           hee
           sat
           up
           bouldly
           ,
           a
           whole
           Night
           ,
           to
           
           Drinke
           with
           a
           famous
           Drinker
           ,
           called
           Aristophanes
           :
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           hee
           drew
           a
           curious
           Geometricall
           figure
           ,
           without
           missing
           a
           hayre
           ,
           in
           its
           true
           proportion
           ,
           whence
           you
           may
           gather
           ,
           the
           Wine
           had
           not
           stirred
           him
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           so
           much
           used
           to
           adventure
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           this
           bould
           way
           of
           Drinking
           .
           And
           though
           many
           shew
           their
           strength
           ,
           in
           drinking
           much
           ,
           and
           use
           to
           drinke
           for
           wagers
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           made
           drunke
           ,
           yet
           wee
           ought
           to
           accompt
           of
           their
           victories
           ,
           if
           they
           win
           but
           as
           of
           an
           infectious
           vice
           ,
           and
           a
           brutish
           sin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Shew
           not
           thy selfe
           troubled
           ,
           at
           any
           thing
           thou
           canst
           not
           helpe
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           repentest
           of
           any
           thing
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           let
           no
           body
           know
           it
           ,
           That
           none
           may
           discover
           thy
           weakenesse
           ;
           Yet
           by
           way
           of
           mirth
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           a
           Jest
           that
           befell
           a
           Gallant
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           an
           ill
           one
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           That
           being
           desired
           (
           by
           a
           Lady
           ,
           )
           to
           come
           to
           a
           tilting
           in
           blew
           cloathing
           ,
           hee
           promised
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           hee
           had
           no
           mony
           ,
           nor
           other
           
           thing
           to
           provide
           himselfe
           this
           livery
           withall
           ,
           hee
           sould
           a
           More
           that
           hee
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           having
           worn
           his
           blew
           cloathes
           ,
           and
           being
           afterwards
           sorry
           for
           the
           error
           ,
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           His
           More
           broke
           this
           jest
           upon
           him
           ,
           of
           blacke
           comes
           blew
           .
        
         
           None
           ought
           to
           put
           off
           his
           Cloathes
           before
           another
           ,
           especially
           his
           shoes
           :
           for
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           partes
           of
           thy
           body
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           hid
           ,
           may
           bee
           discovered
           ,
           to
           thy
           shame
           ,
           and
           his
           ,
           that
           sees
           it
           .
           Nor
           must
           thou
           combe
           thy
           Head
           ,
           or
           wash
           thy
           Hands
           ,
           before
           people
           of
           worth
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           doe
           them
           in
           private
           ,
           in
           thy
           lodging
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           publike
           ,
           excepting
           that
           washing
           of
           the
           Handes
           ,
           may
           bee
           done
           before
           any
           Body
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           to
           sit
           downe
           ,
           to
           thy
           Meate
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           though
           one
           bee
           cleane
           already
           ,
           yet
           ought
           every
           one
           then
           to
           wash
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           eateth
           with
           him
           ,
           may
           have
           assurance
           of
           his
           cleanelinesse
           ,
           nor
           must
           thou
           come
           before
           company
           ,
           with
           the
           Cap
           thou
           wearest
           a
           nights
           ,
           or
           with
           thy
           night
           geere
           on
           ,
           or
           come
           
           out
           ,
           tying
           or
           untying
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           speake
           to
           any
           thou
           seest
           in
           thy
           House
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           as
           many
           usually
           doe
           .
           O
           sir
           ,
           pray
           stay
           there
           a
           little
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           good
           fashion
           at
           night
           to
           dresse
           thy selfe
           ,
           or
           to
           binde
           up
           thy
           Head
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seene
           some
           doe
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           curiosity
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Women
           :
           except
           there
           bee
           some
           extraordinary
           necessity
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           new
           married
           Gentleman
           ,
           used
           this
           curiosity
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           smooth
           faced
           youth
           ,
           without
           a
           Beard
           ,
           being
           with
           his
           Wife
           ,
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           a
           messenger
           came
           in
           thither
           ,
           to
           looke
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           a
           message
           to
           deliver
           to
           him
           :
           and
           being
           there
           ,
           and
           seeing
           them
           both
           so
           trimmed
           up
           ,
           and
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           a
           Beard
           ,
           hee
           asked
           ,
           which
           of
           their
           Worships
           was
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           whom
           hee
           was
           sent
           to
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           bee
           mistaken
           in
           his
           message
           ?
           then
           the
           Husband
           put
           off
           his
           Night-geere
           ,
           and
           resolved
           ,
           no
           more
           to
           put
           it
           on
           ,
           till
           hee
           should
           have
           a
           Beard
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           bee
           some
           ,
           that
           hold
           
           it
           for
           great
           ingenuity
           ,
           often
           ,
           to
           wreath
           their
           mouthes
           into
           divers
           fashions
           ,
           to
           rowle
           and
           glance
           with
           their
           eyes
           ,
           to
           swell
           their
           Cheekes
           ,
           like
           Bagpipes
           ,
           to
           stand
           puffing
           ,
           and
           blowing
           ,
           and
           making
           of
           variety
           of
           Faces
           :
           and
           some
           others
           there
           bee
           that
           are
           so
           discomposed
           when
           they
           doe
           some
           certaine
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           out
           their
           tongues
           ,
           almost
           a
           hand-breadth
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           doing
           it
           :
           these
           should
           altogether
           avoyde
           the
           doing
           of
           such
           things
           :
           as
           it
           is
           storyed
           of
           the
           goddesse
           Pallas
           ,
           who
           was
           sometimes
           delighted
           in
           playing
           on
           the
           Cornet
           ,
           till
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           (
           one
           day
           )
           playing
           thereon
           ,
           for
           her
           pleasure
           ,
           by
           a
           Fountaine
           side
           ,
           shee
           beheld
           her selfe
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           beholding
           those
           new
           &
           strange
           faces
           ,
           which
           shee
           must
           necessarily
           make
           ,
           while
           shee
           played
           ,
           was
           ashamed
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           presently
           broke
           the
           Cornet
           ,
           in
           pieces
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           it
           was
           well
           done
           of
           her
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           an
           instrument
           ,
           fitting
           for
           Ladies
           ,
           nor
           yet
           for
           men
           ,
           except
           for
           those
           that
           make
           it
           their
           profession
           .
           And
           that
           which
           shewes
           
           ill
           in
           the
           Face
           does
           as
           bad
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           becomes
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Teeth
           ,
           except
           hee
           laugh
           ,
           nor
           much
           to
           scratch
           the
           Beard
           ,
           or
           to
           rubbe
           one
           Hand
           against
           another
           ,
           nor
           to
           sigh
           much
           ,
           or
           to
           seeme
           much
           discontented
           ,
           and
           to
           complaine
           of
           his
           misfortune
           as
           many
           doe
           ,
           more
           out
           of
           a
           custome
           they
           have
           gotten
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           just
           occasion
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Or
           to
           stand
           stretching
           ,
           or
           rowsing
           up
           himselfe
           :
           nor
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           woe
           ,
           woe
           unto
           mee
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seene
           some
           to
           doe
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           good
           to
           make
           a
           noyse
           with
           the
           mouth
           ,
           in
           token
           ,
           that
           wee
           wonder
           at
           ,
           or
           dislike
           any
           thing
           :
           or
           to
           counterfeit
           a
           foule
           matter
           ,
           for
           things
           counterfeit
           are
           not
           very
           farre
           differing
           from
           truth
           .
           One
           ought
           not
           to
           laugh
           sleepily
           making
           ugly
           Faces
           ,
           or
           to
           laugh
           more
           for
           custome
           then
           necessity
           .
           Nor
           must
           thou
           bee
           much
           taken
           with
           thine
           owne
           speech
           ,
           or
           gestures
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           commend
           thy selfe
           ,
           for
           laughter
           belongs
           to
           him
           that
           is
           a
           hearer
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           speaker
           .
           Thou
           must
           then
           take
           care
           
           of
           the
           cariage
           of
           thy
           body
           ,
           especially
           when
           thou
           speakest
           ,
           for
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           so
           besotted
           upon
           their
           owne
           discourse
           ,
           that
           they
           regard
           nothing
           else
           .
           And
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           wag
           their
           Heades
           ,
           or
           turne
           their
           eyes
           or
           shrinke
           up
           their
           eye
           browes
           ,
           to
           the
           midle
           of
           their
           foreheads
           ,
           or
           else
           let
           them
           (
           skowlingly
           )
           hang
           downe
           over
           their
           eyes
           .
           And
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           make
           wry
           mouthes
           ,
           others
           that
           spit
           ,
           and
           even
           sprinkle
           their
           Faces
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           discourse
           ;
           you
           may
           finde
           others
           ,
           that
           use
           such
           action
           ,
           and
           quick
           motion
           with
           their
           Hands
           ,
           as
           they
           talke
           that
           you
           would
           thinke
           ,
           they
           were
           driving
           Flyes
           away
           ,
           all
           which
           customes
           ,
           are
           very
           offensive
           .
           And
           as
           Pindar
           saith
           ,
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           done
           sweetly
           and
           relisheth
           well
           ,
           is
           performed
           in
           a
           free
           ,
           and
           conformable
           way
           .
           What
           then
           may
           I
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           goes
           into
           company
           ,
           with
           a
           Pen
           in
           his
           Eare
           ,
           or
           a
           ruler
           in
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           layes
           one
           legge
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           or
           that
           spits
           betweene
           his
           Fingers
           ?
           and
           of
           innumerable
           other
           sottish
           cricks
           ,
           which
           men
           may
           by
           observation
           finde
           to
           bee
           used
           ?
           
           concerning
           which
           I
           heere
           intend
           not
           to
           enlarge
           my selfe
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           there
           be
           many
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           sayd
           farre
           too
           much
           .
           And
           so
           I
           conclude
           ,
           giving
           thee
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           thou
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           of
           these
           little
           things
           one
           can
           make
           but
           a
           small
           fault
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           many
           little
           ones
           ,
           a
           great
           one
           may
           at
           last
           bee
           committed
           .
           And
           that
           the
           lesse
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           care
           thou
           hadst
           neede
           to
           take
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           hardly
           discerned
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           that
           doth
           them
           consider
           ,
           that
           like
           as
           small
           Vnthrifty
           expences
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           continuance
           doe
           consume
           our
           estates
           before
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           them
           ;
           Even
           so
           doe
           these
           little
           faults
           ,
           by
           their
           great
           number
           ,
           spoile
           our
           good
           behaviour
           .
           Therefore
           they
           being
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           ,
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           sport
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           Tho.
           Wykes
           .